Waxing Moon: Pam's Story, Part III

[Officelover]

A breif recap of the story so far:

First, the universe was created. This has made many people very angry and is widely regarded as a bad move. Then a man from a planet (whose life forms had decended from a group of aliens from Golgafrigian Arc B) Earth, which was actually the greatest computer of all time, who we shall refer to as Officelover decided to skip the h2g2 stuff and get on with the summary of what happened so far:

__________________________________________________ ___________

Pam's life sucked. After blackmail, torture, humiliation, pain, bondage, slavery to a cruel master (I know, heaven right?) she had been so humiliated that she left her former life, and ran away to college early. For the first year or so, Pam's life revolved around classes, going to therapy to try and undo the pain, and watching reruns of shows that were bad to begin with on TV. Pam existed like this for about a year, and she was miserable.

Then in her second year of college, she stopped going to therapy. Pam seemed to have helped herself, or at least was tired of paying a guy to ask her questions and doodle in a notebook.

She finally wanted some sort of relationship- and not only that. Well, I suppose I should tell how Pam decided, "Okay. I really need to get out more."

It was a crisp autumn day, in late September. The leaves were red and golden brown- a picturesque New England landscape. The sky was bright blue, the kind of energetic blue that says, "Be happy!". There was a chilly scent of hope in the air- hanging, longing to be breathed in. Pam wafted, and hoped only that someday she'd be cured.

Skies were not happy for Pam. She ignored all the other students, as usual. "They'd only hurt you." Pam thought to herself. She hadn't made any friends. She was so lonely, but loneliness, she decided, must be better than doing anything that might cause loneliness. She had been hurt. Daniel had hurt her, and she was not ready to- she didn't know what.

And then it was as if her mind snapped into order. The deluson she had placed over her eyes- it had been lifted. Thoughts, feeling, emotions, stress, joy, hopes, dreams, wants, desires- all rushed into her head simeoultaneously. They liquified and turned to tears upon her cheeks. Not pain tears- she had shed far too many of those. It was if her eyes had been staring at the Sun for hours, and now she looked away.

This was all too much- Pam needed to sit down. Right away! She sat on a bench adjacent to the familiar gravel patgh that ran through the center of campus.

Her spite, her pain- it reached the end of it's track. It was being instantly replaced by what Pam wanted to happen, not by what she wanted not to happen.

This- she remarked- was freedom. And then another bolt hit her- like lithobolia from above. She was crying. All that she had missed! The parties, the friends, the boyfriends, and yes, Pam thought semi-hornily, the sex. Pam needed to make a call. She called her therapist, and politely told him that he was no longer needed.

Now she was ready to act. She was ready for friends, for people. Oh, it was as if she had just gotten connected to a whole chain of people. She was ready to talk to people, to join clubs.

She decided it was time to live dangerously. Next, Pam thought about something else she hadn't thought about in a long, long time. Her desire to be a slave.

Just the thought turned her on a bit. She wanted someone to own her- someone to humiliate her, to treat her as if she was some naughty girl. She became instantly wet.

She shook it off, but went right to her apartment (where she was now living) and masturbated. She hadn't done... that... in a year and two months. She was damn horny, and thought it was about time she made some adjustments to her lifestyle. She was ready to look the world in the eye and say- "I DON'T WANT TO BE LONELY ANYMORE!"

This day was her aurora. Peaceful it was anything but. Beautiful, yes; neccesary- you bet!

__________________________________________________ __________

Please: A word. This story will NOT be depressing like my last book. It will not result in a ruined life. It will not have blackmail, or a formulaic approach to a story (Boy/Girl is somehow naked/doing something sexual boy/girl takes pictures, uses the person, then frees them. Only then, they've learned to love BDSM.)

This will e different, but I think you will like it all the same. Believe me, without giving too many details away, I can safely say that I think you will probably like it.

__________________________________________________ _________

Comments are welcome,
Questions will be answered,
Respectful Criticsms will be taken cheerfully,
Suggestions will be (probably) used,
And anything miscelaneous is encouraged.

~Officelover

[ty_la]

I must ask a question that I'm sure all former readers are wondering after reading that. Will this be the last story in this series?

[cheesey923]

seems good so far and i love the series.we'll see how this turns out

[firenight]

alsoem please go on its rock

[Officelover]

I must ask a question that I'm sure all former readers are wondering after reading that. Will this be the last story in this series?

Yes. That certainly doesn't mean it will be the last story here I write.

[firenight]

keep it going till u hit 100storys of pam

[Officelover]

keep it going till u hit 100storys of pam

What is this, Arabian Nights? Okay, here is part two:

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Now that Pam was ready to wake up and live, sh had a dillema: How the hell was she supposed to get people to like her, let alone be her friends? Pam decided it was time to join a club of some kind.

She was lucky- today was the day that her college was hosting a presentation of the different groups and clubs they had to offer. Pam didn't go last year, but went this time around.

She dressed smartly, but slightly more daring an outfit than she had worn here before. Now, Pam entered the gym which was serving as a makeshift presentation hall. Rows of tables were set up. Each table had a poster, some had candies or fliers. Pam passed and saw many that intersted her; arts, watercolor, speech team, a volleyball team (her favorite sport- swimming was absent from her life now, obviously.) And then she saw one that confused her.

"Excuse me," Pam asked, "What exactly is the "Miscellaneous Coalition'?"

She was asking the people sitting at a table; a man and two girls. One of them was about her age. They had a festively decorated poster in front of their table, and many fliers that had "Random Much?" Printed on them in blue ink. The people seemed friendly enough, and Pam really wanted to know what this club was about.

The girl of about her age boisterously greeted Pam, "Hi! We're of the Miscellaneous coaliton. Want to join?"

This was so- upfront. All the other people she'd talked to made it seem a lot more hidden. Whereas she just asked right off the bat, "Want to join?"

Pam replied, "Um... maybe. But, what do you do in a miscellaneous coalition?"

The man said, "Oh, you know. A little bit of this, a little bit of that."

The older girl said, "We often find ourselves meditating in one meeting, and talking about volcanoes in the next, and after that having a Scrabble competition."

For some reason this spontanaety and randomness was appealing to Pam. She was intrigued, "So you just do... anything?"

"Yeah." Said the man, relaxed.

"By the way," the younger woman said, "I'm Judy. And this is Lea, and this is Abel."

Pam said hi to them all. Pam realized why she wanted to join this club- the more random she was, the more new stuff she would have to try. "You know what," said Pam, "I would like to join your club."

"Really? That's great!" Judy said.

Pam asked, "How many members do you have?"

Abel replied, "As of today, we have 10. We're a random club. Not many people join, and when they do they often leave soon, or new people show up. We don't mind- it enhances the randomness!"

Lea added, "So would you really like to join?"

Pam said, "What the heck- yeah. I'd love to come. When do you meet?"

Judy said, "8 o' clock on Wednesdays and Fridays. Oh- and we'll send you something about our annual Party. It's awesome- you should come."

"When is it?" Pam asked.

Abel said, "It's all in the mail we'll send you. Speaking of which, what's your adress?"

Pam told him, and walked away into the cold night. Pam felt as though she had made a serious step in the right direction for her social life. She went home, and fell asleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I know it doesn't seem like much, but this was purely a transitional addition. And yes, that party will play a big role in her life and the story to come.

[Sarge90]

Don't rush on our behalf, part of what I personally like about your stories is the fact that you'll take the time to set the scene before the fun begins, so to speak.

I can tell this is going somewhere, but you do like to keep the destination hidden as long as possible.

So far, so good, keep it up.

[ty_la]

I agree with the new member above me ;P .

[Officelover]

Pam slept well that night. She had sweet dreams, and was relaxed. She felt refreshed in the morning, and heard birds calling. She thought that though soon they'd fly south for winter, they having their last dance. She smiled when she thought of that. After yawning, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, and stretching, Pam got out of her bed.

She opened the window in her room, something she hadn't done in all the time she had lived in that apartment, except for that one time that she had accidentally burned her food.

The apartment was smallish. It had a quaint kitchen, a fairly sized bedroom, a bathroom, three closets, and a room that Pam had absolutely no idea what it was there for. She decided to eat her breakfast in that room today. She skipped her average cereal, and made herself pancakes. Her mother had shown her how a long time ago, and she never forgot. Just like riding a bicycle or tying her shoes. That reminded Pam- maybe it would be a good idea to call her parents.

Pam put her papers and laptop into her brown satchel. She had some time to kill- normally she would watch some television. Today, she would venture outside for a stroll.

It was then when she saw a pink envelope. Pam had never seen a pink envelope- much less a hot pink one. It was an effective envelope; she couldn't keep her eyes off it. She picked it up, and carefully ripped the top off. Inside the envelope was what seemed to be a letter. It was printed on plain paper- it read:

"Dear Member of the Miscellaneous Coalition,

You should know that we have an annual party, which is simply called, "The Party". It is a fun party- but an exclusive one. We only let coalition members in. Nevertheless, we pride ourselves in it being voted the best party of the year, for three consecutive years.

This year, you have applied or are already a member of the Miscellaneous Coalition, so you are of course invited to attend. Mark this on your calender, or if you don't have a calender whatever you use to keep dates stored, we will have the party on Friday December 20 to the following Saturday night. Or, who knows, we might go longer. We never know.

It will have- well we can't tell you now. That's the party with having a real surprise party. At a normal surprise party, people just shout "Surprise!" and have a very generic celebration with cake and singing (off-key) "Happy Birthday to You". All that's surprising is the time, which is not really surprising because you don't expect the party to actually be on your birthday. This party will have a theme that is a surprise, which in the longrun will be much more effective than a bunch of people screaming "Surpise!"

The location will be at wherever we decide to make it be at.

More information to come.

Sincerely,

The Miscellaneous Coalition

P.S. TOMATOES! (What? We're random aren't we?)

This was, of course, the silliest letter that Pam had the luck of reiceving. After reading it, she posted it on the bulletin board that she'd never bothered to use, marked the dates on her calendar, and grabbed her brown satchel. With that she left for a stroll.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following were the topics and activities of each meeting in between the first meeting and the party.

Dinosaur's Teeth
Emily Dickenson Poetry Reading
Taking a computer apart, and fixing it again
Bass fishing
Forming a band (called the micellaneous coalition's Ace BANDage which was promtly forgotten about.)
Hinduism 101
Douglas Adams Appreciation
Making the longest paper chain on college record.
Watching Gilligan's Island
Maskmaking
Song parodies!
The history of letters of the alphabet
A trip to Lowell, Massachuttes
A basketball game

And much more. I thought I would tell these to you. Randomly:p

[Sarge90]

very... random, ;p.

Looking forward to the surprise, I really don't know what to expect anymore.

[Officelover]

Does everyone (anyone?) appreciate the randomness/ slight humor that I'm throwing in? Or would you prefer that to vanish?

[Bigman72]

I like it but maby try to leave some clues to what could happen in the future like leave it in the randomness parts and have people try to figure it out but I like it otherwise:)

[Officelover]

A lot of time passed between the time that Pam decided to join the club, and December 18. Pam continually went to the club meetings, and truly enjoyed the activities. They made her laugh.

But, besides the ordinary (though you can't really call them ordinary) meetings of the miscellaneous coalition, Pam started to have a personal relationship with the members. Well, at least the regulars. There were a lot of people who came to one meeting, never to return. She guessed it was because they had already been wild, and didn't need chaos. The people that did regularly attend all the meetings were a much smaller breed.

Besides herself, there were 9 regulars. There was Abel, who was sweet. He absolutely loved science, and was studying biology. Abel was, however, unable (:o) to resist telling constant puns.

Lea was older than Pam, and enjoyed poetry and literature. She would often read her poems at the begining of each session.

Judy was a very peppy, energetic person. Pam couldn't keep up with her at all, even though they were the same age.

Richard was an extremely wealthy person- his father had invented something. She couldn't remember what. Apparently, he had grown so bored of routine life, that he picked a "common" college, and joined the Coalition. Unfortunately, he dropped out after four weeks, but was still regarded as a regular.

John was a handsome man. He studied history, and Pam secretly admired him a little. But he was seeing someone else, and Pam didn't have enough courage to ask him out.

Amy was kind of (how do I put this delicately?) stupid. Very stupid actualy. But people didn't care. She was (somehow) studying psychology.

Rafiel, or Rafi, was an astronomer-in-training, who had a knack for collecting buttons. This is possibly why he joined the Miscellaneous Coalition.

Chelsey was an ordinary person. She studied to be a teacher. But an ordinary one. That, here, set her apart as extraordinary.

And last, but certainly not least, was Tom. Tom loved art. He was, of course, studying to be an artist.

These people were all terribly diferent, and tereribly nice to each other.

On December 18th Pam was very excited. This meeting, they talked about crustaceans. This did not excite Pam, but rather the fact that the mysterious party was in two days. She'd never been to a party that was that long- except for a couple slumber parties when she was in elementary and middle school.

The qestion on everyone's lips was, "What will this party have?" All they knew is that it was going to be good. Last year, they had a scavenger hunt. It was crazy.

Pam went home after the meeting, and got her clothes ready.

[ty_la]

I like it :D "BANDage" BONDage? :O Maybe he did leave a clue, MaleToy90. ;P

[Officelover]

Clues it is.

(Sixteen characters)

[Officelover]

All clues will be inside random (concrete) poems like this:

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Whistle, Ghost, Time, Frued,
John and Jenna, Halpert and Beesly,
Truth is in aline,
A line is to fish.
Truth is to fish-
Don't catch a red herring.
Fondue, Cheese, Pocket, Ron
Son, Sun, Stun, Star,
Jug, Jill, James, Jar-
Doors open, doors closed,
one, two, three go,
There are clues

Oh, yes, oh, yes,
Read them, oh yes,

Dalmations.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Obviously this poem doens't make any sense but there are two important peices of information hidden in here. Find them.

[Officelover]

It was December 20. The night was chilly, but there wasn't any snow on the ground. The night sky was cloudless- the college campus was far enough away from cities to see many stars clearly.

Pam was very excited. She had been waiting for months to find out what the theme of this party would be. She had recieved about a month back another hot pink envelope. Inside there was another letter, which told Pam where the party would be. It gave a house address number- 789 Flora Drive.

Pam had a mixture of feelings. Her general mood was happy, but she also had anticipation and anxiety on her palate of a mind. This was Pam's first party that she'd been to since Daniel's party. She shuddered and told herself not to think about such things.

She now put on her clothes. She had started to pick out a more formal dress, when she realized, "What the hell am I wearing?" With that, she tossed it off, and put on casual jeans and a T-Shirt. (She would be glad later for having worn those; if she had worn the dress she would have stuck out like a sore thumb.)

Next, Pam put on make-up. She took her handbag, and put on some shoes. Then, she walked out the door, into the bitter cold. She hopped into her car, and drove to Flora Drive.

It was a regular house. She had expected, from all the meeting, one painted in multiple colors, or a historical building. But this was a typical house.

Pam got out of the car. She looked around, and thought that it was a peaceful silence. "This would be a good place to live someday." Pam thought to herself.

She snapped back to reality, grabbed her purse which she had set down on the ground, and walked up the flagstone path to the house. She rang the doorbell, which lit up a dim orange. John answered the door.

"Pam," he said, "Hello. Come in, it must be cold outside."

"Am I early?" Pam asked.

He replied, "Only a little bit. Here, sit down."

"That's okay. I've been sittig all day. Is this your house?"

"Yeah. Do you want a tour?"

"Really? I'd love one!"

John showed her all over the house. The kitchen, the den, the dining room, even the upstairs. It was nice, Pam thought, to have someone show her around. The more she saw of the house, the more she liked it.

Soon, the doorbell rang. People started arriving.

Within 15 minutes everyone was there. It was John who made the announcemen, "I bet you all are wondering what tonight's theme is."

Pam shouted, "What is it already?!"

"It is... truth or dare."

[Sarge90]

More suspense, I should've expected as much.

A good addition; concise and informative.

Keep up the good work.

[ty_la]

Very nice addition, couldn't find any clues in this one ;P keep posting Officerlover! 983!

[Officelover]

983!

???????

By the way, I am putting something back into the post. I forgot to add something.

[Sarge90]

Ah. I'd guessed. It was the only thing that jumped out in the cryptic clue, not sure what the 2nd clue was though, couldn't figure it out. Thought I was wrong about the truth or dare bit to be honest.

[Officelover]

This will be a very short addition. Before I post, I'd like to say two things. One: This post is entirely transitional. Two: I'd like to thank all my readers, and especially those who commented.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A nervous sweat broke over Pam's forehead. For a second or two she hadn't understood what had just happened. Then as she realized that they'd be playing Truth or Dare, sickly memories flooded back to her:

Daniel said, "Good. Now that it's over, I think it's time we played a little game. How does Truth or Dare sound to everyone...?"

She tried to calm herself down. She knew that this would be a very different kind of game. Oh who was she trying to fool?! She was scared, very very frightened!

John said, "For all you Randomites whot don't know how to play, this is how we'll play it. To start each round, we'll be sitting in a circle. Each person will get two chances. If they refuse a dare, can't do a dare, fail, or cheat, then they get punished, and they're out. If you fail a third time, then you're out. There is an incredibly awesome prize at the end. Believe me... I think you'll want it."

He had looked at Pam when he said that. John continued, "Anyways, It's simple. We go around the room asking Truth or Dare. It's pretty self-explanatory. But, before we start, I must ask, Is there anyone who will not play?"

Four people decided not to play. Then John asked Pam, "Are you going to play or not?"

You choose your own adventure: Do you play or not?

(Hmm... I wonder which one you're going to choose?)

[ps118jlg1]

i play.

very good story by the way.

[Sarge90]

Pam's not 1 to back down, even when scared. I say she'd make herself play to fit in and hopefully rid herself of her fears. Just what I think she'd do, not necissarily what she will do.

[ty_la]

i deffinetly play.

[Naigan]

Just to be difficult: Don't play :p

[cheesey923]

not to be mean or anything but i really enjoyed the other stories a lot more
( dont judge my english)

[Elin0553]

It was December 20. The night was chilly, but there wasn't any snow on the ground. The night sky was cloudless- the college campus was far enough away from cities to see many stars clearly.

Pam was very excited. She had been waiting for months to find out what the theme of this party would be. She had recieved about a month back another hot pink envelope. Inside there was another letter, which told Pam where the party would be. It gave a house address number- 789 Flora Drive.

Pam had a mixture of feelings. Her general mood was happy, but she also had anticipation and anxiety on her palate of a mind. This was Pam's first party that she'd been to since Daniel's party. She shuddered and told herself not to think about such things.

She now put on her clothes. She had started to pick out a more formal dress, when she realized, "What the hell am I wearing?" With that, she tossed it off, and put on casual jeans and a T-Shirt. (She would be glad later for having worn those; if she had worn the dress she would have stuck out like a sore thumb.)

Next, Pam put on make-up. She took her handbag, and put on some shoes. Then, she walked out the door, into the bitter cold. She hopped into her car, and drove to Flora Drive.

It was a regular house. She had expected, from all the meeting, one painted in multiple colors, or a historical building. But this was a typical house.

Pam got out of the car. She looked around, and thought that it was a peaceful silence. "This would be a good place to live someday." Pam thought to herself.

She snapped back to reality, grabbed her purse which she had set down on the ground, and walked up the flagstone path to the house. She rang the doorbell, which lit up a dim orange. John answered the door.

"Pam," he said, "Hello. Come in, it must be cold outside."

"Am I early?" Pam asked.

He replied, "Only a little bit. Here, sit down."

"That's okay. I've been sittig all day. Is this your house?"

"Yeah. Do you want a tour?"

"Really? I'd love one!"

John showed her all over the house. The kitchen, the den, the dining room, even the upstairs. It was nice, Pam thought, to have someone show her around. The more she saw of the house, the more she liked it.

Soon, the doorbell rang. People started arriving.

Within 15 minutes everyone was there. It was John who made the announcemen, "I bet you all are wondering what tonight's theme is."

Pam shouted, "What is it already?!"

"It is... truth or dare."


omg, after I read this i was like 'oh shit'

[Elin0553]

I would play: I wonder what the prize is....lol

[Officelover]

Okay, okay, I get it! We'll play! I'll write soon.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

not to be mean or anything but i really enjoyed the other stories a lot more
( dont judge my english)

Just wondering: why? Did you enjoy her being a slave?

[Officelover]

SO sorry for the wait. I've been really busy.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pam took a deep breath, and said, "I'll play."

John said, "Good. Then, I regret to say that those people who said that they would not play, Rafi, Chelsea, you are banned from the party."

"What?!" Asked Chelsea.

"Sorry. Goodbye. It's not like you're out of the coalition- go!"

They all rather huffily left. John continued, "The rest of us, will sit on the ground. We are beginning round one. By the way, we ask the person to our left."

Pam sat down with everyone else. She was to the right of Judy, and to the left of Abel.

John was sitting next to Lea. "Lea," he asked dramatically, "Truth or dare?"

"Uh... truth." She answered

"Hmmm... When did you lose your virginity?"

"When I was 14."

Pam realized just what this game was going to be like.

__________________________________________________ _________

I wish I could post more, but I really can't right now. Sometime, I'll post 42 pages or something like that..:)

[Officelover]

Oh coem on! I know it was short, but- no comments at all?

[cheesey923]

i think i enjoyed her being a slave because it was more exciting and every thing was unexpected
( maybe i just have a dark mind)?

[Officelover]

I'm sorry, but I'm going to have to take a breif vacation from writing this. I'll write more in about a week or so.

[ty_la]

We all understand, i'm sure. see you in a week :D

[Officelover]

The players:

~Abel
~John
~Lea
~Judy
~And of course, Pam

They were sitting in this order:

John

Abel Lea

Pam Judy

As I previously stated, they ask the person to their right. They have to come up with the truth, but the dare is group decided. Sorry for boring you, here is the story:
__________________________________________________ __

Lea then asked Judy, "Truth or Dare?"

Judy responded hesitiantly, "Uh... truth."

Lea thought for a moment and then asked, "What was your most embarrasing moment?"

"Oh come on!" complained Abel, "That's the most boring question I ever heard!"

"Rules are rules." said John, "Judy, answer the question."

"Well, when I was in high school, I was changing in the locker room from swim class, and I leaned against the door. Then it accidentally swung open, and I fell down, naked, with my pussy in view of the entire school. It was terrible. And at the same time, probably one of the best experiences of my life."

Pam shivered at the thought of nudity in locker rooms. Pam swore it to herself never to set foot in a locker room, ever again. It had been tough for her to even use a shower at one point.

Judy asked Pam, "Truth or Dare?"

Pam didn't know which one to choose, but knew that Truth would probably be less risky on her part, and since everyone else had chosen it so far, no one could call her 'chicken'.

Pam responded hesitantly, "Truth."

"Hmmm... What is your deepest, darkest sexual fantasy?"

Pam was caught off-guard. And then words poured out of her mouth, almost involuntarily. She said, "Well, I have wanted for a long time to be a slave. I want so much to be owned, to be cared for, ad to be treated badly. I woud like a master to teach me, to beat me, to whip me, to humiliate me, to teach me to obey. i would like to submit to someone strong. I want to his little slut slave, and for him to have utter control of me. I want to be owned."

Only after that did she realize what she had just said. Everyone else looked extremely srprised that this girl, Pam, had such a decievingly conservative exterior, yet such a dirty mind inside. Pams cheeks turned redder than any spanking could make them, though arguably the cheeks were different.

Then, Pam decided to forget about this, move on, and try to regain her confidence. she meekly asked Abel, "Truth or Dare?"

Abel responded, "Uh... Dare."

Pam was relieved. She wouldn't have to come up with a truth- she wouldn't be able to, she was sure.

"Wait," said Abel, "I think that we should stop with the truths."

"What do you mean, Dare or Dare?" John joked.

They all laughed. "No, I mean- the truthes are always so boring."

"He's right, I have to admit." said Judy.

John said, "Okay. Dares from now on."

Pam winced a bit, and then chastized herself for doing so. We're going to be stong, Pam, she thought, THis is fun and you know so, why should you refuse so much fun. So what? You'll get a little embarrased- who cares?

Abel covered his ears while the group decided on a dare.

"All right, Abel," said John, "The group has decided on your dare..."

__________________________________________________ ____

All right. It's short. I know. But I'm proud of myself for finding enough time in the schedule to write it. Please, please, please, please comment!

[Officelover]

Oh COME ON! :mad::mad::mad: I'm sory, but it's been a couple of days, and no one has commented! GAH! I can't write any more until I have three comments. Sorry.

[Pikachu]

Oh COME ON! :mad::mad::mad: I'm sory, but it's been a couple of days, and no one has commented! GAH! I can't write any more until I have three comments. Sorry.

It;s a very good story trust me but trust me comments and posts aren't everything I mean the views on your story just go up every single day.

Remember quality over quantity :D

[coolio5]

very good story, waiting for the next post

[superman17]

Very good keep going!

[Officelover]

That's better. Thank you, I'll write more soon.

[Naigan]

Random comment to stroke your ego...

*stroke...*

[Sarge90]

You know we love it, ;p, and most of us will tell you if there is something we don't really like, or some way you could improve it.

For now, keep things up and I'll keep singing your praises, which I think gets a little old, which is why I refrain from commenting too much ;p.

[Officelover]

You know we love it, ;p, and most of us will tell you if there is something we don't really like, or some way you could improve it.

For now, keep things up and I'll keep singing your praises, which I think gets a little old, which is why I refrain from commenting too much ;p.

Okay. You guys got a deal- for every new part I post, as soon as there is one comment, I'll go on. But, I won't post specifically asking, "Where are the comments?!"

[cheesey923]

just do the story and quit being a baby

[Naigan]

just do the story and quit being a baby

Quoted for Truth.

[ps118jlg1]

wow, i cant beleive i haven't commented yet. (I don't think i have.) But anyway, great story so far!

[Officelover]

"The group has decided on your dare." announced John.

Abel hadn't told them, but he actually loved Truth or Dare. He played a lot of games, and in his experience any good game of Truth or Dare will start out with lame dares, and move up to crazy dares that they wouldn't normally be caught dead doing.

"Roll these dice."

John rolled the two dice. One was a four, and the other was a three. "Good. That's seven- so we get to mix seven foods. And you get to eat our creation!

"Yes," thought Abel, "This is always how it goes." He smiled and waited for them to return. Now, when they came back they had made something truly, utterly revolting. You don't understand just how disgusting it looked- and was.

The seven things were as follows: stale bread, goat cheese, evaporated milk, about a cup of maple syrup, sardines, jalapeno peppers, and soy sauce. It was made into a sandwich of sorts.

Abel knew it would be bad, but this was actually impressive.

He took the paper plate, and began to eat the andwich. He could barely swallow. It was disgusting just watching him!

Miracualously, he finished it. The group let him go get a glass of water to go wash the horrid taste out of his mouth. Meanwhile, they all laughed about the combnation they had made.

When he returned, he asked John, "Dare or Dare?"

"Uh... Dare." Joked John.

Abel said, "All right. Your dare is to piss yourself, right now. And you can't change pants or underwear until tommorow."

John, "I'm not going to do that."

"So you're giving up one of your three chances?"

"Fine."

They all laughed as a large wet spot grew on John's pants.

*End of round 1*

__________________________________________________ __________

From now on I'll post in rounds.

[coolio5]

short, but interesting. waiting for the next addition

[molten man]

As usual Officelover, excellent stories. Got the time to read it now ad my comp was down..

Keep it going!!

[Officelover]

I'm sorry but I'm going to have to stop writing for a little while. I'll post more as son as I can- but I'm really busy.

Sorry.

[bigpty2000]

that is very sad news!!!

[Officelover]

Please, look at my other thread: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?p=121504#post121504

[molten man]

Take your time, but make the wait worthwile!!!

[Officelover]

Just a reminder:

The players:

~Abel
~John
~Lea
~Judy
~And of course, Pam

They were sitting in this order:

John

Abel Lea

Pam Judy

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

John said to Lea, "I'm going to return the favor. Lea- take off your skirt and pee through your panties."

"What?!" screamed Lea, "I'm not doing that!"

"Are you sure?" John egged her on.

"Fine."

They all went to the bathroom to watch her humiliation. Much to Lea's embarrasment, she had been wearing a thong. One of the boys whistled when she took off her skirt, revealing the skimpy pink panties she wore.

Shit, thought Lea, why am I such a stupid slut?! Why did I have to wear a thong?! Well, might as well get over with the pissing.

Lea was handed a sizeable water bottle from which she drank vigorously. Within a couple minutes that seemed to take forever, she had to go to the bathroom very badly. She just let it out.

For some reason, peeing in her panties in fronjt of her friends made her panties wet in, shall we say, multiple ways.

They all returned, and Lea asked, "So, should I leave these on and put my skirt back on, or should I-"

She was cut off by John, "Oh you can take those off and just wear the skirt." Lea's cheeks had never been so scarlet, and her legs had never been so tightly crossed before.

Lea decided she'd get her revenge. "I think that at the end of each round we should go the other way." Everyone, except for John, agreed.

In the meantime, Lea still had to dare Judy. "So... Judy..." Her mind drew a blank. All she could think about was revenge on John. She remembered how he had before humiliated him on her birthday. He came to her party and totally embarrassed her in front of all her friends. No, she thought, let's not think about that.

After a long time of waiting, Judy said, "Can you please not give me a dare that involves pissing.

A wicked smile dawned on Lea. "Fine, Judy. Crap yourself."

"Ew!!! That's sick!"

"I'm waiting." said Lea.

"Guys, um come on," said Judy, "This is my new outfit. It's for parties. Can you- um, come on!" She knew she was trapped. She sighed and headed over to the toilet.

John asked, "Where are you going?"

"I've got to trick myself." answered Judy.

She left. Abel comedically broke the silence, "What did that mean?" They all laughed. When Judy returned she looked like she had just swallowed a bug.

"You did it?" Asked Lea.

"Yeah."

Lea teased, "Sit down then why dont'cha." A look of contempt came into her eyes. She sat down, and the other four heard a quiet but sickly squish.

"How long do I have to keep this on for?" Judy asked.

John said, "Well, I don't see why you can't just take it off next round."

"Thanks."

Judy dared Pam next. "Pam," she started, "I dare you to put these clothespins on your tits."

"On my breasts!"

There is now way I am doing this. Thought the first part of Pam. Then the other part screamed, shut up! Remeber why you joined this club in the first place! You want to take chances, take risks, go wild, have fun, LIVE for God's sakes. Pam, you know it- you are a slut at heart. Well let it out!

Pam had decided. She slowly lifted her top revealing a sexy red bra. By the time she mustered up enough courage to remove the strap her cheeks were redder than the bra. All of a sudden she took it off. She almost died when she saw John staring at them.

Oh my God! Please stop staring at me- please stop staring at my breasts! God- are they big enough? SHUT UP! What the hell do I care if- who am I trying to fool! I have a crush on the jerk.

Pam was mortified, but the dare wasn't even half over yet. Judy walked over, and coolly placed the first clothespin on Pam's left nipple. It hurt so badly. And the second one only made it feel worse. Pam hated clothespins- her mind wandered back to Daniel, and his terrible nipple clamps. She shuddered at the thought of Daniel.

Thankfully, with the pain she couldn't focus on him for too long. "Now what?" She asked.

"Yeah, now what?" asked Abel.

"Uhmm..." replied Judy, "Do 75 jumping jacks!"

Pam knew better than to refuse. But with all that jumping, let's just say that te boys got quite a show from the topless Pam.

Finally, she could take the clothespins off. Now, it was her turn to dare someone- Abel.

"Abel, I dare you to... um... to um... to take your shirt off, lie down, and let us put ice on you."

Abel obliged. They each got three cubes of ice and put it all over the exposed skin. Needless to say, Pam sucked at making dares.

Pam requested, "I suck at making dares. Can the group just choose one for me in the future."

No one argued. But it was time for Abel to dare John.

"Okayyyy, now I got cold. Why don't you get hot. Go into the bathroom, and take some toothpaste or icyhot and put it on your cock and balls."

John went in the bathroom. When he returned about 5 minutes later he was slightly itchy. "This doesn't hurt at all." He said.

5 minutes later: "OWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!"

*End of round two*

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

So, what did everyone think?

[loverone111]

this is a realy good story!

[Officelover]

Just, to clear things up. Pam has put her shirt back on.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Since Pam no longer decide on dares, the group had to come up with a dare for the poor, but foul-smelling, Judy. Not that hard. Since she could take it off after this round, they got a pretty good idea of what to do.

"Let us give you a wedgie!" Shouted Abel.

Before Judy could open her mouth, Abel's hands already grabbed hold of her white panties, and pulled them up far above her waist to her stomach. The crap in her panties squished even more on her delicate ass. She wanted to cry from disgust.

"You can either take off your panties now," said John, "Or we'll give you some clean ones after this round."

Judy, sensibly, chose the clean panties later. Judy dared Lea, "Well, Lea, I dare you to let each of us spank you." John smiled with satisfaction. Now people were trying to out-do eachother.

Lea, alarmed, asked, "To let each of you do what now?!"

"Why don't we let John go first?" suggested Judy.

John obviously had no complaints. Lea bent down, upset. With that John spanked her- with little force though. This trait continued with all of them, even Judy. They didn't even bother to lift up the cloth on her skirt.

When it was Pam's turn, she was shy. She didn't really want to spank her, and was uninterested. But after multiple people insisting, she began to lightly spank Lea- with less force than any of them.

All of a sudden memories of her master, DAMN IT! Daniel, not master, Daniel! of Daniel getting extremely angry with her, and spanking her. By remebering Daniel, an anger beyond compare began rushing through her head. She was so angry she didn't notice the near-violent spanking she was in the process of doing. She lifted up Lea's skirt and made that loud noise that only hand on skin can make. Lea, as well as the rest of the group, were flabbergasted.

Finally, Pam realized that she had been spanking Lea all along. She realized that both of the boys had small bulges in their pants. She looked at Lea's ass and saw it was bright red.

With that, she got up, cheeks almost as red as Lea's butt cheeks (see- I can be funny. Well, not really. Whatever.) After all this awkawrd silence, and people either staring at her or avoiding direct eye contact with her, it was Lea, of all people who broke the silence.

"Well, I guess that's over isn't it. Pam certainly got a little... er, entusiastic." They all laughed. Everyone except Pam who was too busy innerly verbally abusing herself.

Finally, Lea decided to get on with the game and dare John. "John, come with me. I have a surprise for you."

* * *

After almost 45-minutes, Lea emerged from the room.

"What the fuck have you been doign in there?!" asked Abel, "We've been waiting 45 minutes for you guys."

"Oh, believe me, what you'll soon see will be worth the wait."

She motioned for John to step out. "Can I introduce you," said Lea, "To my slut neighbor, Johnna." John- though you'd never know it was him- stepped out.

He was in complete drag. Every possible clothing detail was there. He wore a miniskirt with a thong (he was made to lift up his skirt and show it). He had a cute tee, with a bra stuffed with toilet paper. He had 4 inch heels on, and walked extremely clubsily in them- just walking to sit down he nearly fell twice, and did one time. He carried a little purse. He even wore make-up. Red lipstick, blush, the works. The only thing that gave him away... well pretty much everything gave him away. His hair was short, but his legs and arms had plenty of hair. Needless to say, this only accentuated the ridiculous get-up he sported.

Everyone burst laughing.

"So, Johnna," Abel asked, "Will you be staying with us all night?"

"Of course she is!" answered Lea.

"Good. I'd like to get to know this girl."

John, despite his love for TorD, and the regularity of his times playing it, had never been more humiliated in his life. He was meant to give dares- oh how he could give dares. He always prided himself in how creative he was, and how skilled he was in finding people's weaknesses and preying on them. He considered himself a dominant person. He had been involved in BDSM since the 9th grade, when he discovered a magical thing called porn. Then, since he has studied (and... applied) s/m. He had several short-term relationships with kinky subs as females. But none really liked it, they were more intersted in having sex with John. That was fun, sure, but not good enough. He needed a toy. A true slave.

The others took turns asking him questions?

"Johnna, where did you grow up?"

"Beverly Hills."

"How was that?"

"Fun. Not really. Um... as if."

They all laughed hard at that one.

"Johnna, when did you lose your virginity?"

"13."

"Sounds like you've been a naughty girl."

This went on for a while. Nothing really very important. (Haven't I told you? This is all actually non-fiction, and happened to a girl I know. AS IF!!!!! lol)

When they finally got bored... bored isn't the right word- temporarily pressured to move on. Not as catchy, but hey it works. So they had to move on (for now) so John dared Abel.

"Abel, I think it's about time for Judy toget new underwear. Why don't you two trade? Judy go in the bathroom, and take of your panties."

She did so. "Great. Now, Abel take off your underwear, and bring it to Judy."

Abel asked, "Where shoul I take them off?"

"Here seems fine."

His heart sank. He turned around pulled down his jeans, and took them off. He turned around so his ass faced the group, and took his underwear off as fast as he could. The girls giggled at his ass.

As soon as he could, he pulled up his jeans. He was lucky no one saw his cock. He ran to deliver the underwear to Judy, and to get her fithy panties.

When he made the switch he was repulsed. "John..." he complained.

"Can't do it?" John asked.

"Yeah."

"Fine. Throw those panties away. Before we start next round you can expect your punishment."

Judy returned looking somewhat refreshed. It was Abel's turn to dare Pam. "Pam, you have two options: you can be te next player in panty ping-pong" (he smiled at his neologism) "or, you can have three truthes."

"Oh come on!" shouted Lea

"What?" asked Abel.

"How is that a dare?!"

"I'm daring her to answer three questions!"

"Guys," said Pam, "I choose the three questions."

Lea muttered something to herself.

"Okay, Question number 1: Who here would you like to fuck more- me or that cross-dresser John."

"Uhhh... that's hard..." No it isn't! John hands-down, any day! Well, maybe not fuck him at first. Pardon my language. Maybe, just go out with him. FOCUS!

"You, I guess."

It is a widely-known but very often ignored fact that a human being's glance can say infinitely more than the dribblish lie they are more than capable of producing. This look is subsconsiously shot at someone who is either a genius capable of understanding this look, or a hard-hearted, evil buffoon. While often wasted on these 'illiterate' ignoramouses (Just to clear this up- I'm not saying illiterate people are stupid), sometimes people can catch a glimpse and read the entire message. A perfect example was the look of Pam, which read something like this:

I love you! god! Well, I don't know if I love you, per se, but I definately would choose you not that jerk Abel. Was that mean? Is he your frien? Does it bother you when I insult him? I hope not- I mean he's cool. We hung out a couple of times- I mean! God! Now, it's not like I'm into him or anything! We just hung out together... once or twice. That's it. If you want me to stop seeing him... NO! Not that I've been seeing him! Or dating him! I mean, all I mean, I guess, is like that like he is totally not going out with me. I'd hate dating him. UNLESS YOU LIKE HIM! Then, he's cool. I mean your friends are mine... not that he's mine! And I'm not his. Yeah. I'm going to shut up now.

Scientists, thologians, and philosophers alike all seem to agree God created these looks in order to prevent deafness.

"Question #2: Which of the girls here would you most like to fuck?"

DAMN IT!

"Um... none of them... I'm straghit... but I guess, um... Lea."

Lea puffed herself up a little bit.

"Final question: Describe the time when you lost your virginity."

Shivers ran through Pam's spine once again. "I'd rather not talk about it... Um! I'm up for panty ping pong!"

"That's not going to cut it." said Abel, "You already agreed to the three questions."

Millions of possibilities ran through Pam's mind. She decided to instead just not answer.

"You realize you're givign up one of your chances? And you'll be punished with Abel?" Asked John

Pam nodded.

*END OF ROUND 3*

[Pikachu]

Very very nice well done

[Sarge90]

I have to say, they're not the jokes, but those tangents you seem to go on make me laugh at times. ;p Keep it up.

[jadebabe]

great story
keep on going

[Officelover]

I apologize. I am sick and tired of writing the TorD part. Not that I don't like this part- it's just I've been havign some bad luck with this part (like last night I wrote out an entire chapter, and on the last paragraph I accidentally deleted the entire thing. Or how the night before that I tried typing the entire thing before the power went out. I am not jokign or lying about either of these!)

Plus, this part is really not my forte.

I was wondering, do people like this part enough to have me continue writing these TorD peices? I mean, who know's how many rounds there could be? The one important plot peice happened already. I'm not going to say what it was. So, for now I think I'll try posting another round or so.

If you really like it- fine. Tell me to keep going. I won't argue. If you don't, I'll either accelerate the story or just skip ahead.

So, watch for my next post.

~Officelover

[Officelover]

"Pam, Abel," said John, "It's time for your punishment."

The group huddled together, to think of a proper punishment for the two.

"We've thought of one. To start, each of you have to piss into a cup." Announced Judy. She handed them each a plastic red cup. Pam had a pretty good idea of what was going to happen next.

The two walked to the hall next to the bathroom.

"Ladies first." Abel said.

Pam replied, "No thanks. You can go first."

Abel went in, and within a couple of minutes, he emerged carrying the cup. Pam went in carrying her cup, and came out soon afterwards. The two walked back to the main room.

"Good, you're back." said Lea, "Now- hand eachother your cups."

Pam handed Abel her cup, and Abel handed her his.

"Now drink!"

Yep. thought Pam.

She stared into the cup of Abel's piss. It wasn't that bad- she tried convincing herself. For a second or two, she hung on. Then she raised the cup to her lips, threw her head back, and swallowed the fluid in one gulp.

It is a scientific fact that human urine is 97% water. That means it is only 3% bacteria. I hate to admit it, like most of the human race, but that is actually cleaner than the food we eat. Unfortunately, this never stops the substance from being disgusting to drink.

When both had finished, and the others had a good laugh watching them, it was time to resume the game.

It was the group's turn to dare Abel.

"Abel-" said Lea, "Why don't you take off your pants for exactly one minute. It shouldn't be that bad. You're wearing underwear, right?"

Abel swallowed. He no longer had underwear on. Lea handed him a blindfold.

Abel asked, "What's this for?"

"It's... um, for added effect."

Abel stripped, and turned once again so his ass faced the group. (Little did he know that Lea actually saw this as a fabulous oppertunity and took a camera, stood in front of him, took about ten pictures of him naked of which she planned to blackmail him with.)

After a minute was up, he put on his clothes again. It was time for him to dare John- er, Johnna.

"Johnna, I'd like to say that I think you are lovely."

(The girls giggled. John felt like killing himself.)

"But, I've noticed, for such a lovely girl, you sure have hairy legs, arms, and well just a hairy body in general. I think you should let us help you with that!"

The girls cheered (well, not Pam. Not at first. Then she gave in, and joined them.) Lea said, "We could take him to the waxing place a couple streets down."

"Are they even open now?"

"I think so."

"Good! Come on, let's go!"

The only people that left were John, Lea, and Abel. Judy and Pam stayed behind. I am not going to tell you what happened with John. All I will tell you is all that John said that time: "OWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!! You fu- OWWWWWWWW! I hate you- I AHHHGHHHH!" You get the point.

When they returned, John was clean-shaven, and in pain.

Judy and Pam laughed their asses off when they saw him. They teased him a lot.

When they got back to the game (again!) it was John's turn to dare Lea. "Lea. I dare you to unbutton three buttons."

Lea knew what to do.

She took her coat, put it on, and unbuttoned it.

"What?!" complained John.

"It counts." she retorted.

"I hate you." said John.

Regardless, it was Lea's time to dare Judy. "Judy... Hmm... You are going to... take off your shirt for the rest of the night."

"I'm not going to do that."

"Oh really? Are you using one of your three?"

"Um... yeah."

"Fine."

Judy dared Pam, "I dare you to take off your shirt for the rest of the night."

Pam was inwardly scared. I can't do this! SHUT UP! I'm goign to do this! I'm going to. I can do this. So what... DAMN IT! If I don't do it everyone's goign to think I'm a loser, but if I do do it everyone is going to think I'm a slut! SHIT! You know what... what the hell! These are my friends. And, it's nothing major.I'm just taking off my shirt. I have a bra on underneath. So what. And it's not like everyone hasn' seen my boobs yet! Oh shit, I forgot about that. Come on, bitch, take off the stupid shirt!

She did it.

"And the bra."

Pam was now also outwardly scared. I can do this. I can do this. I can do this. No big deal. I've, I've got to do it. I can do it. I can d- I can't do it. YES I CAN! SHUT THE FUCK UP- I can! Sorry. Pardon my language. Oh what the hell am I doing- apologiozing for swearing in my mind! FOCUS! I'm going to do it. I'm really going to do it.

She started for the clasp. Slowly, surely, she unhooked it. Breathing heavily, she pulled it off her.


Now she was exposed. Now everyone could see her tits.

Now it got interesting.

[Officelover]

Well, it looks like no one cares about this story enough to post...

Sorry in advance

[woodmiester]

You've got me hooked. Keep it coming, I'm loving it

[Pikachu]

It is still very good just look at the views

[molten man]

Nice.. Keep it going!!

[ps118jlg1]

Really good, dont skip this part!

[Officelover]

Judy had to be punished.

"Okay, Judy," said John, "here is your punishment. You refused to take off your shirt for the rest of the night; well, you'll remember not to do that again. Strip completely naked!"

Judy's cheeks turned scarlet. She gulped, knowing that she had to comply or be out of the game. She really wanted to stay in the game. So she meekly, gingerly started to remove her shirt.

John yelled, "What the hell is that?! I told you to strip not frickin remove clothing!"

It became obvious that Judy now had to sexily take off her clothes. With a heavy heart, Judy puled off here shirt, revealing a pink bra. The guys cheered.

Breathing heavily (which actually was worse for her if you know what I mean) she mentally prepared herself to take off her bra.

Her thoughts: Come on! It won't be so bad! I mean, Pam is topless!

Pam's thoughts: It isn't so bad being topless. She's going to be naked!

She unclasped her bra, and waited just long enough to make the guys anxious to see her breasts. Finally, she pulled off her bra and threw it to the "audience". Lea caught it and laughed.

With that, Judy pulled down her skirt. She had forgotten that she was wearing Abel's boxers. This was humiliating- the worst possible underwear to strip in.

At last, Judy took off the unfitting boxers, revealing her cute pussy for about a nano-second (one billionth of a second) before instinctively covering it. She could see a lustful lok in Abel's eyes.

Bad luck seemed to be stacked up against her, as it was now time for her dare.

"No covering for the rest of the game!" ordered Abel.

Humiliated, she pulled away her hands, revelaing her clean-shaven vagina.

Next it was time for Judy to dare Lea.

In my experience, a game of Truth or Dare often works like dominoes. After a long string of small dominoes is knocked down, if enough momentum has been gathered, it's possible for a string of large dominoes to be knocked over. Well now Judy's nudity has broken the taboo and we can really have some fun.

"Um... Okay, Lea," said Judy, "go into the bathroom. Strip in there, and hand us all your clothes."

Lea went into the bathroom, stripped, and cracked open the door. Through this crack she handed off her clothes. She only had four "real" articles of clothing (shirt, bra, jeans, panties).

Judy said, "Now, come out of there."

Lea, who was far bolder than anyone else, and certainly the most comfortable being naked, stepped out with ease.

Pam thought to herself, Damn, it doesn't look like she's nervous at all. I wish I had her confidence.

Well, just because she was more comfortable with nudity didn't mean that she was

[Officelover]

So sorry about that last part, I had a sudden phone call, and then I had to do work, and then I forgot about this for a while. But, I'm sorry to complain, no one commented! More about that later. For now, enjoy this part...

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Next it was time for Judy to dare Lea.

In my experience, a game of Truth or Dare often works like dominoes. After a long string of small dominoes is knocked down, if enough momentum has been gathered, it's possible for a string of large dominoes to be knocked over. Well now Judy's nudity has broken the taboo and we can really have some fun.

"Um... Okay, Lea," said Judy, "go into the bathroom. Strip in there, and hand us all your clothes."

Lea went into the bathroom, stripped, and cracked open the door. Through this crack she handed off her clothes. She only had four "real" articles of clothing (shirt, bra, jeans, panties).

Judy said, "Now, come out of there."

Lea, who was far bolder than anyone else, and certainly the most comfortable being naked, stepped out with ease.

Pam thought to herself, Damn, it doesn't look like she's nervous at all. I wish I had her confidence.

Well, just because she was more comfortable with nudity didn't mean that she was exactly wanting to be naked in front of everyone. Judy said, "Now that you're out of there, it's time for you to try to win back your clothes."

"Win back my clothes?"

"Yeah. Go to the front door. I want you to go out the door, and stand outside. For every minute that you spend out there, you get one article of clothing back."

John agreed, "Sounds fair."

Lea gulped, and reached to pull open the door. Judy grabbed her cell phone and put it to stopwatch mode.

Within exactly 37 seconds, Lea knocked on the door. The group had heard a car go past. They could tell Lea wanted in. Judy stopped the clock, and opened the door for her.

"Couldn't even last a minute." said Judy.

Lea said angrily, "Would you like to have a go?"

"What'd you say?!" Judy replied angrily.

Lea and Judy had been fueding for a long time. They weren't exactly the friendliest people in the world, and due to some unresolved conflicts both had taken this night as an opertunity for revenge. But it was John who broke up this quarrel.

"Guys, guys- stop it. Come on."

Eventually both gave up. It was time for John's dare. For the two boys, this was paradise. Think about it. Three hot girls (did I tell you that all of them were hot? Oh well, now I'm telling you. xD)- one topless, and two naked- and they had the ability to dare them to do things. WEll, it was enough to make a not-so-small bulge in John's pants.

His erection was visible, and Lea decided to play on it. (No, not play with it.) "Johnna, I see your skirt is getting stretched out."

This was enough to humiliate him.

"Johnna, you stupid slut why don't you take off your clothes?"

John said, "I'm not going to do that."

"Are you sure?"

"I'm sure."

They moved on. It was now John's turn to dare Abel. "Abel," he said, "You are to remove your clothes for the rest of the night."

"Are you crazy?! No way am I doing that!"

They moved on, once again. It was now Abel's turn to dare Pam.

"Pam, you removed your top. Now it's time to remove the bottom!"

Pam's first thought was not, "Shit! This is going to be humiliating!", "Don't worry Pam, all the other girls are naked too!", or "Oh my God, us girls are all naked. You don't think he's planning anything, right?" Instead it was, "Phhh... how original." Though this seems to be a ridiculously unimportant anecdote, it is actually an important milestone as before her first thought might have been anyh one of those. Unfortunately, it didn't last long as her next three thoughts were those exactly.

Regardless, she did it anyway.

With this, the fifth rounf ended.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

So, what did you think? Really. Please tell me what you thought. Comment! Please, I'm sorry. Also, the option of bypassing this TorD game completely is still open, for anyone who would prefer to move on. So please; boost the number of posts! Get yourself closer to that ever-looming goal of Distinguished Membership.

Thanks,

Officelover.

[Officelover]

Abel and John had to be punished. It was Lea who came up with their impossible punishment. "Well, hmmm... we have two people who we need to punish. A boy, Abel, and a slut girl, Johnna. I think I've got an idea."

A wicked smile spread across her face. "Johnna," said Lea, "why don't you blow Abel."

"WHAT?!!!" they cried in unison.

"You heard me."

"I'm not doing that." Said Abel.

"Me neither."

"Then you John, oops, Johnna, are giving up one of your chances, and Abel is out. Are you both sure?"

"Positive." said John.

"Yep." said Abel, with a sigh.

[To be honest, I do not really think that in any real game of Truth or Dare, the group would be so hardhearted as to not let them off the hook, and do a replacement. But this is fiction, as I've pointed out before.]

So that was it. Abel was out.

Now, the group would have to dare John instead of daring Abel.

"So, what should I do? Am I just going to go away, or am I just excluded from the game."

"Well," said Lea, "You have three options. One- you could leave the house. Two- you could just stay in a room, and be very lonely, or three you could be our slut waiter."

"I think I'll just stay in a room."

"Your loss."

"Well, I told my roommate I'd be here all night tonight, so he had some friends over, and-"

He was cut off- "Just go to your room and don't bother us."

Lea said, "Well now we have to dare John."

"Don't you mean Johnna?" Teased Pam.

"Right. Well, since John has had the privelege of wearing such nice clothes the entire game, I think he had better take off that skirt... and basically just be naked for the rest of the game."

On one hand, John was a dominant, not submissive person. He didn't appreciate being dared. But he didn't want to lose his own contest. How lame was that! So he decided to do the dare. He took off his clothes, revealing an enormous boner.

So yeah, they were all there, just being normal. All four of them naked. Playing a game of Truth or Dare. But normal.

John took it upon himself to get Lea to use one of her three saves. He wanted her out so bad. He didn't know why, he just wanted to get her out. So he thought of the quickest dare to get her out.

"Lea, I dare you to put on a show for us. Why don't you start masturbating?"

Judy laughed, and said, "Yeah why don't you, slut?"

Lea was a bold person. But not that bold. She figured, "What the hell? I have two chances left. And I really don't want to do this. Oh well, I might as well use one of my saves."

"I'm... I'm not going to do this one."

"Really?" Asked John with mock disbelief.

"Yeah."

"Okay... why don't you dare Judy."

Lea said, "Why don't you and Pam make out?"

Pam was about to protest, when she reminded herself, "Remember, Pam, we're doing this because it's fun. Just do it!"

Judy and Pam got up, which gave John a nice veiw of their asses. The two stepped in between John and Lea so that they could each see. Judy, since she was the one dared, began to passionately kiss Pam on the lips. Soon Pam was kissing back.

Oh my God, oh my god, oh my god, oh my god! Thought Pam, What would my parents think? Shut up! There's nothing wrong with lesbian-ship. Wait, is that a word? Wait a minute- I am not a lesbian! No! Um... not that there's anything wrong with that. Seidenfeld. Classic. Shit! Pay attention! No, I'm really not a lesbian. Wait, am I? No I'm not! I'm just kissing because of a dare. Wait! If I'm doing this for a dare, then it must be humiliating, right? I'm

Gtg a

[Officelover]

Okay! I can't believe it! This is ridiculous!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lea said, "Why don't you and Pam make out?"

Pam was about to protest, when she reminded herself, "Remember, Pam, we're doing this because it's fun. Just do it!"

Judy and Pam got up, which gave John a nice veiw of their asses. The two stepped in between John and Lea so that they could each see. Judy, since she was the one dared, began to passionately kiss Pam on the lips. Soon Pam was kissing back.

Oh my God, oh my god, oh my god, oh my god! Thought Pam, What would my parents think? Shut up! There's nothing wrong with lesbian-ship. Wait, is that a word? Wait a minute- I am not a lesbian! No! Um... not that there's anything wrong with that. Seidenfeld. Classic. Shit! Pay attention! No, I'm really not a lesbian. Wait, am I? No I'm not! I'm just kissing because of a dare. Wait! If I'm doing this for a dare, then it must be humiliating, right? I'm supposed to be humiliated, right? Right? Humiliated, humiliated... OH! I'm so embarrased to be kissing a girl... ew! Um... hmmm... I'd rather not be humiliated. Maybe... maybe... you know what I'll be a temporary lesbian. No, that's offensive. Shit! What do i do?!

By this time, the kiss was over.

And Pam still had to be dared.

"Pam," said Judy, "You were a terrible kisser. You deserve punishment. I dare you to make out with the wall for 5 minutes, and then wait for further... instructions."

Pam went over to the nearest wall, and began to passionately kiss it. The group got a good laugh out of that. She was embarrased, but thought that this wasn't too bad. After 5 long minutes, Judy said, "Good. Now go to the kitchen and get a carrot."

Pam did as she was told. When she returned with the carrot, Judy told her, "Now, masturbate with that carrot!"

Pam began to slowly insert it into her pussy. She began to thrust it in and out. Soon, her pussy got wet. It got even wetter knowing that people were watching her do this. Pleasure raced through her body. She began to moan. Soon, soon she had came. After about five seconds of carnal ecstacy, she returned to reality.

All the people were watching her do this, amazed that Pam had the courage to do something like this. Lea, who was by far the boldest they had thought, couldn't even do what Pam had just done.

Judy wasn't satisfied. She wanted to push Pam as far as she could.

"Now eat the carrot."

Pam slowly began to eat it. It was the saltiest carrot she had ever eaten.

*end of round 6*

[molten man]

awesome!! keep it going!!!

[Officelover]

I'm afraid I'll be on vacation for the next couple days. So sorry. I'll write more when I get back!

[molten man]

enjoy your time off!!

[Officelover]

I'm back (obviously) so here is the next part:

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Now it was time for John and Lea to be punished. Pam and Judy huddled together and came up with a decent punishment. Judy said, "Lea, we offered you a chance to masturbate. Since you denied that, we are taking away the privelege of orgasming. So now, you have to edge 5 five times. And DO NOT cum!"

Lea really didn't want to do this. She really didn't. But she had no other option; she'd already wasted one of her three chances, and didn't want to use up another. For some reason, she legitamitely wanted to win.

Lea sighed, and started to touch herself. She rubbed her fingers on her pussy and clit, and just when she was on the edge of orgasming, she pulled her hand away. She felt frustrated, and wanted to cum.

She did this three more times, but by mistake on the fourth time she forgot to stop, and came. With an ecstacy like no other, she forgot that her task had been simply to do the opposite of this.

It didn't matter. She had lost.

"Well, well," said Judy, "You've failed. A punishment. You'll actually have to be punished again, after this round. But first, John's punishment; You wouldn't give oral to Abel. Well now, you'll give it to me!"

She ordered John to lie down. She spread her naked legs, and sat down so that his mouth was in her pussy. He began to lick it, and to pleasure it any way he knew how. Soon he tasted salt in his mouth, and was disgusted by it. He focused on his task.

When he had finished, the euphoric Judy complimented him, and realized that it was time to move on. The group had to dare her.

"Judy," said John, "First, go get me a can of whipped cream."

Judy left for the kitchen from where she produced a can of whipped cream from the refrigerator (by the way: I just want to remind everyone; they're in John's house!). She returned to the group. "Good. Now, cover your breasts with it." John ordered.

Judy complied, and shivered at the cold contents beng emptied on one of the sensual parts of her body. John said, "Now, let me lick it off!"

Without warning he sprung to his feet and licked off the cream. it was a highly erotic experience for both. For John, obviously his head was less than an inch away from a topless female's tits. For Judy, it was the tounge licked, caressing her breasts that did it.

She moaned from pleasure. When John finally stopped licking, he turned around. Humiliatingly enough, everyone could see his boner. Judy told Lea, "All right. Your dare is to stand outside naked for two complete minutes. You are not to cover yourself in any way whatsoever. Understand?"

"Yes." said Lea, heart racing. She already had used two of her three chances. She couldn't refuse now. She had to go through with the dare. But she really didn't want to go outside. It wasn't a busy street, and it was dark out, but there were street lights, and all through the night Lea had heard cars coming by. She thought to herself that maybe a lot of the kids from the college off from winter break might be driving around here- this was a common road to get to a hot-spot around here, Roanoke's, a bar. She gulped and as the door opened she stepped outside.

Judy closed the door, and started a stopwatch. Little did she know that Lea was deathly afraid. She was so afraid that she decided to hide behind a bush. She was glad she did too, about four cars passed by. But for some reason, Lea lost track of time, and Judy opened the door, seeing Lea hiding behind the bush.

"Cheater!" Screamed Judy.

"What's all the fuss about?" Asked John.

"Lea hid behind this bush."

"Oh. Well I guess that means Lea's out."

"What?!" Screamed Lea.

"Well you used a save once, failed a punishment, and then cheated. That's three strikes, you're out."

"That's not fair..."

"It's totally fair."

It was Pam who asked, "Well, what now. Is she going to be punished twice?"

"Only if she wants to spend the night here."

Lea grumbled, "Fine."

"Well, okay then."

Lea did get to dare John one last time. "John," she said, "I dare you to give me one more chance."

"That was just a waste of a dare. You can't do that."

Lea realized that she wouldn't get her way, and sat down.

John dared Pam, "Pam you are to do what Lea couldn't do."

Pam gulped, but headed outside. The thought, "Please, please, Almight, gracious God, don't let any cars pass by. PLEASE!" Ran through her mind over and over. The cold night air annoyingly stimulated her. There were crickets chirping. It was, unbeknownst to Pam, exactly 12 midnight. After one and a half minutes, a car that she could tell obviously had rowdy drunk drivers about one to two years older than Pam. To her horror, the car slowed down and stopped in front of the house.

"Hey sweetcheeks," called one of them, with obviously slurred speech, "If you're looking for someplace to go, I've got a place you can cooome."

Pam started banging on the door. Crap, how long had it been now? There were three of them. They each got out of the car, and started to slowly approach her.

She knocked, knocked faster and faster.

Finally the door swung open, and John pulled her inside. He swiftly closed the door, and locked it, and bolted it.

"Are you okay?!" He asked.

"Yeah..." said Pam in a state of shock.

Lea and Judy came over, and they asked her the same thing, and apologized for not openign the door sooner.

"I'm so sorry, Pam. I never thought... never thought that could happen." John said.

Pam was completely dazed.

John said, "I think it's time for us to call the Truth or Dare quits."

"NO!" Exclaimed Pam.

"Are you sure?"

Pam said, "I want to keep going. Tell me, was out there for two minutes."

Judy smiled and quietly said, "Yeah."

*end of round 7*

[Officelover]

Fuck!

Sorry, it's just why the hell is it that I'm only interrupted whenever I'm posting this!

[molten man]

no problem. u r doing an amazing job!

[Officelover]

I finished up my previous post.

[firenight]

alsome so far keep going

[loverone111]

its realy good i love it

[Officelover]

Lea said, "I'm not sure I really want to play anymore."

"You're already out!" said John.

"Yeah, but I don't want the punishments!" said Lea.

Pam said, "We can let her go I guess..."

"No we can't!" exclaimed Judy, "We can't let her go scott-free just because Pam got almost got hurt by those weirdos. Pam is fine, aren't you?"

"Yes, I'm fine." Pam admitted

John said authoritatively, "How about a compromise. One punishment instead of the two we were going to give you."

"That seems fair." Said Pam.

"Sure, I'll take it." Said Lea.

Judy said annoyed, "Fine. Under one condition: I give her the punishment."

John said, "Sure."

"Okay, Lea, you're going to make a drink. Take this bucket-" Judy handed Lea a large plastic yellow bucket, one that little kids take to the beach for building sandcastles, "And put whatever I tell you to put into it. First go into the bathroom and take a little toilet water and put it in there."

They all followed Lea to see her punishment. If I know Judy, thought John, this is going to be a show. Lea tried to scoop a bit of toilet water out from the toilet, but the bucket was far too big for the toilet. Judy told her that she should use her hands to get the water out. Lea did so, repulsed at the dirty water.

Then Judy said, "Great. Now piss into the bucket." Lea awkwardly decided to put the bucket inside of the toilet and tried to piss into it. It did not work well but she somehow managed to get some piss into the bucket.

"Let's go to the kitchen and add some things for flavor." Judy herself squirted ketchup, mustard, whipped cream, and hot sauce into the bucket. She took some a beer that happened to be in John's fridge, and asked him if she could use some of it. "I'm sure Lea will be happy to reward you for the wasted beer."

John didn't know what that meant but he gave away the beer happily. Judy emptied it into the bucket.Next she took some ice from the freezer, and told Lea to "melt it". Lea took the ice, ad put it inside her pussy. Shivers and chills shocked and rushed through every inch of her naked body. After a grueling 10 minutes, Judy told her to try to release the frigid water into the bucket.

Judy next ordered, "Now, masturbate into the bucket!"

Lea began to, ashamed, play with herself. She was especially horny tonight (wonder why?) and she soon became wet. This liguid slowly but surely trickled down into the bucket she held between her legs.

"Good, Lea." Judy said just before Lea could reach orgasm. "I think we're done. Oh, wait! We haven't thanked John yet, have we?" Judy whispered something in John's ear, and a broad smile spread over his face.

Judy told Lea, "You're going to give John a handjob."

"What?! I'm not doing that! Fine..."

Lea began to carress John's pre-hardened cock. Soon, within a couple of minutes of one of the most amazing minutes of John's life, he had came, into the bucket.

Judy said, "Well, we finished making your drink, Lea." She emphasized 'your'. Lea understood. She asked for a cup, so she could drink it one cup at a time. Judy refused, saying she had to chug it.

Lea raised the bucket to her lips, closed her eyes, threw back her head, and began to chug the disgusting concoction of toilet water, urine, ketchup, mustard, whipped cream, hot sauce, beer, melted ice, vaginal secretions, and of course, cum. It was the most revolting mixture she had ever drunk in her life. She wouldn't have wanted to drink almost any of those alone, but all together, it only multiplied it ten times!

It was time for John's dare. Judy was now the only one left to dare him, since Pam never gave out dares at this point.

"Dare or Dare?"

"Hmmm... Dare."

"Okay. I dare you to tell us which one of us you want to fuck more- Pam or me?"

John was nervous. "That's really a truth." He said.

"Doesn't matter. Are you giving up your last chance."

John very rarely blushes.He couldn't remember the last time he really blushed. But he was now- he said, "Umm... Pam I guess." Pam was filled as if by an electric shock an excitement like no other. She really liekd John.

It was time for John to dare Judy. "I dare you to go for a swim in the pool in my backyard."

Judy said, "John, I'm not goign to that."

"Are you sure?"

"I mean, what if the neighbors wake up-"

"Are you sure?"

"Yea."

"Okay, you'll be punished at the end of this round."

Judy dared Pam, "I dare you to cover your breasts in peanut butter."

"I'm allergic." Complained Pam.

"Fine. You'll just use one of your chances."

"That's not fair-" said John.

"It's fair."

"No, it's fine... I'll just use my second chance."

"Are you sure?" Asked John, concerned.

"I'm sure."

*end of round eight*

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Okay, people, there are two more rounds. I'd just like to pose a question- who has liked my story so far?

[molten man]

nice writing as usual!!

[Officelover]

It was time for John to punish both Pam and Judy. Pam had the feeling that she would be punished severely, she knew that John would have something cruel up his sleeve. And he did.

"You're each going to spank eachother, fifty times. If you make a single sound, you have lost."

Pam wanted to win. She really, really, really wanted to win. And if that meant that she had to endure some spanking, so be it. She did not know why she wanted to win so badly- maybe because of John. He is so cute- snap out of it, Pam!

Pam was going to be spanked first. Judy, fortunately, sucked at this. Pam barely fewlt a thing. A couple of times, Pam had to bite her lip to hold back screams, but she managed it.

Then it was time for Pam to spank Judy. As Judy, went over Pam's knee, she stared at Judy's bare, soft ass. She thought to herself, "Pam, how can you do this? You weren't made to dominate, but to submit."

Nevertheless, Pam pulled herself together and she began to spank Judy as hard as she could. She went far more hard than Judy had. Within the first seven times, Judy released a conspicous yell.

John stopped Pam, and said, "Well, it looks like Judy is out."

Judy asked, "What?!"

"You're out." Said John. "Now, either you take a punishment after this round, or you'll have to leave my house."

"Are you kidding me? I spent the whole night here, playing this stupid game, and then, then- you know what, fine. Fine."

She got her things, left, and slammed the door. John said, "It looks like it's just the two of us."

Pam said, "Yeah. Just us..."

"Would you like to know what the prize is?"

"Um... yeah!"

"Okay, here's both of our dares. We have to make a porn video together- if you don't want to, say now and I'll just declare myself the winner."

"Wait, make a porn video?!"

"Yeah. Don't say no now, just wait for me to finish. The others, Lea and Abel, they'll vote on who did a better job, and who is a better 'actor'. Then the winnewr gets to keep the video!"

"John, I'm not so sure-"

John gave a her a quick look.

"Are you going to do it or not?" He asked.

Pam paused for a while, and then said finally, "Yeah."

[Pikachu]

Nice as always

Keep it up

[molten man]

nice!!

keep it going..

[Officelover]

Pam and John took his camera. John attached it without making a sound to a tripod. John was thinking at this time: Oh my fucking God! She's going to have sex with me. OMG, YES! But, I wonder if... I wonder if she thinks I'm doing this for a dare, or because I want to fuck her, or because I just like fucking in general? Jeez, why did I say that? That wasn't what I was originally going to do. I guess; I guess I like her. She is kind of cute, after all. Nice ass, great boobs. Beautiful. Amazing person. I love her, um- no. No. No. That's- whatever. I wonder if she wants to. She hesitated, you know. And before she said that she would rather have sex with Abel than with me. That hurts- Abel, he's a stupid- Oh what the hell, I'm going to fuck Pam! On video!

Pam was thinking: Oh my fucking God! I wonderif he knows that I love him, and I want to have sex with him so bad. I wonder if he knows that I have been fantasizing about this night since, like, forever. The last tim I ever had sex was with those twenty guys... Daniel made me a prostitute! I hate him, I hate him, I hate him! No, Pam, stop thinking about him. Stop. Yeah, he was a jerk. But the person your about to have sex with is nice and sweet. Why did he dare me that in the first place? I wonder if he is just using it as an excuse for having sex, or having sex qith me, or if it really is just a dare. Who cares? OMG I'm going to fuck John! On video!

You might remember me telling you that long strings of information like this are often encoded in short looks, to prevent deafness. Well these messages were. And for a moment the two made eye contact- It was powerful.

And then, very soon it was tie for them to go in John's bedroom. John's bedroom was surprisingly neat, and nice. Pam liked that room. She was about to like it even more.

John set up the tripod so it had an excellent view of the bed. Pam lay down on the bed, and John pushed the button on the camera that would start the filming. He came towards Pam.

He leaned over, and began to kiss. Pam was worried- she hadn't had sex in so long, and now- OMG! I'm naked, and going to have sex on cam! He could black mail me.

But a voice inside her said that this would not happen. A voice inside her reassured her that John was different, and she should focus onthis. Pam looked at John. She began to stand up, and kiss him passionately. After about a minute, John took his lips away, and whispered, "Please blow me, Pam."

Pam complied. She didn't know why. But she did. She knelt down so his cock was about the level of her mouth. He pushed it forward, andshe began to give him the best bj he ever had in his life.

He moaned with pleasure, and when he came he thanked her. Then they got on the bed, and started kissing more. It was wild, soon John put his hand in Pam's pussy, and started to pleasure her.

She was startled at first, but withing nano-seconds, she was enjoying this. John began to climb on top of her. Pam was worried at first. She even started to say, "John-", but she didn't.

She looked up and saw him. He began to put his cock in and out in and out her pussy. It was very wet at this point, and slid in easily. She was moaning.

Both felt amazing, and soon they came together. It was an incredible moment.

They started having sex again.

***************************************

They had done it four times. They had let out their passions, their lusts, their desires for eachother, and of course a little cum. Pam and John lay there panting heavily.

It was the best sex either had ever had. They just lay there for about half an hour. Nothing needed to be said or done. But John remembered the video camera. He kissed Pam on the cheek, and went to go stop the recording. Pam had almost forgotten why they had done this in the first place.

"So..." said Pam, "What happens now?"

"With the video?"

"Yeah."

"We ask Lea who did a better job."

"Why Lea?"

"She's bi."

"Ah."

They went to the room where Lea was staying. John knocked on the door, and they entered. Lea said, "Hi, what's up?"

John said, "Hi. So, the final dare was for us to make a porn video together."

Lea couldn't help but snicker a bit. John went on, regardless, "We were wonderering if you could watch it and tell us which one of us did a better job."

Lea joked, "I think I can manage to watch a porn video. It might be tough, but you gotta do what you gotta do."

Pam said, "Great." John handed her the video camera. Lea started to watch, and Pam and John left the room.

**********************************

Lea came down to the kitchen. She told John and Pam the following, "So, guys, I managed to watch it. It was amazing! I even got in on the act if you know what I mean. It was a really tough call to see who was better at it. And I've coem up with an answer."

"Well who is it?" yelled an anxious John.

"The winner is, drumroll please, Pam!"

John shook her hand, and congratulated her.

"So I guess this means you get to keep the video." saighed John.

"Yeah, I guess so." Answered a boisterous Pam.

Both were really glad with the way this turned out. The game was over.

[Officelover]

Well, now then I've finished the TORD part. I hope you realize there's a lot more to come. A lot. So watch out.

[Pikachu]

Great as always :D

[HeadHunter_t]

Grate storie i rell am enjoying it

[molten man]

awesome!!

just awesome..

[Officelover]

Part 19: A montage

*******

12:15, 45 minutes after Pam and John had sex

Pam thought to herself the following:

"Wow! Oh my God! That was amazing! There was no way that was about the porn video, or the dare, or the game. That was- wow! Amazing! AMAZING! I haven't had sex in so long... God! I love John! He is so cool- I... I love him. What a great guy! Does he like me? I think he likes me. I really think he does. Oh my God!

"And I got the video! Oh my God! What if he had gotten it?! What would have happened... what could have happened?! If he had got it... he could have made me his slave, like Daniel! Fuck! Why the fuck did I agree to do that. I must be crazy. Or in love. Plus John wouldn't have done that. John is... he's different. Better. Much better."

*******
1:00, Abel's room

Abel was sleeping. He was fast asleep, although sleeping with a boner. The fun-filled night of Truth or Dare and naked girls had gotten to him. He was woken up by a hand.

Blurry-eyed, he started to see the mysterious visitor. It was Lea. She was no longer naked, and in a form of pajamas. Abel had forgotten to change into clothes and was still nake.d He was immediately ashamed and clung to the sheets. Ironic, that after a full night of nudity, this was more embarrasing. It probably had to do with the fact that Lea was clothed.

Abel asked, "What is it? Who won?"

Lea responded, "It was Pam, slave."

"Who are you calling slave?!" Retorted Abel.

"You- silly. I should punish you for that but will show compassion, and mercy. I'll even remind you, dumbass, why I'm your Mistress, and you a dumb, stupid, and slutty slave."

She took out her cell phone. She showed him various pictures she had taken of him. She showed him pictures of when she dared him to stand naked, blindfolded for a minute. She showed him pictures of himself naked and in humiliating poses throughout the whole night, and even some of him lying down, naked, that she had taken while he was asleep.

He grabbed the cell phone out of her hands, and started to delete all of the pictures. Lea chastised him, "Sorry, dear, too late. They have all already been sent to myself."

So, that is the story of how Abel became Lea's slave.

*******
2:00, the Living Room

Pam and John were sitting together on the couch, now clothed. It was kind of awkward. Both took turns pretendign to watch the DVD that they had put in, and secretly staring at the other, lustfully or lovingly. This often resulted in their eyes meeting which only proved to heighten the awkwardness.

Finally after an hour or so of watching the movie, John said to Pam, "You know what? I didn't tell you the whole truth."

"Oh really?" asked Pam, pausing the DVD, "What do you mean?"

"I mean that when I said the prize was keeping the movie of the porno, I didn't tell you the other, super-cool, amazing, awesome, incredible, great, and overall super prize you get."

"What is it?"

"Hang on. God, you're kind of impatient right now."

"Sorry."

"Okay, so here's the prize. There is another organization here I'm a part of."

"Really? You never mentioned anyth-"

John cut her off, "I know. It's very secretive. There's about, I don't know, 40 members right now. Every year, we let 10 new people in, and each member gets to nominate one person. Then the leaders, the graduating seniors, choose 10 new people."

"So, what do they do, like a lottery?"

"Actually, no."

*******

2:00 and two seconds, Abel's room

This is what Abel thought:

"Oh my God! That was fucking amazing! Oh my fucking God! That was fucking amazing- that fuckign was amazing. Ha ha. Who knew Lea was so great at sex. Wow!

"But she's my mistress now. What does that even mean?! I don't know, but I hope it involves fucking.

*******

2:00 and three seconds, Judy's car

Judy's phone rang. She was surprised, who's calling me at this time of night? Judy was still angry at John, and the way things turned out tonight. She didn't know why but she wanted to win that game.

She answered the phone, and to her surprise, it was Lea.

"Hi, slut-" said Lea.

"What the hell, bitch?!"

"You know I hate you, right? Well, I hope you know that I have pictures of you naked. And I'm going to blackmail you. You'll be my slut slave."

Judy didn't believe her. "Yeah, right."

"You want proof? Fine, I'll send you some pictures."

Lea hung up. Judy soon got some pictures sent to her. There were so many humiliating pictures of her, and most of them were naked! She got another call from Lea.

"Disobey me, and I'll release these."

"Yes... master."

"Mistress!"

"Sorry, mistress."

"Good. Now, we'll start tomorrow. By the way, I wanted you to know that you'll be slut-mates with Abel. Have a nice night."

Lea hung up.

*******

2:05, Abel:

"Wow, she is such a good fuck."

*******

2:05, Living room:

"Actually, no. There is an inititiation process."

"Oh. What do we do in this club."

"I can't tell you that. Sorry."

This is what Pam was thinking:

"Wow! He chose me! I'm so happy! Do you think he likes me? Shut up, I won it. It's not like he's giving it to me for blah blah blah reason, it's because I won the game of Truth or Dare. How did I do that? I don't know. It's really cool that I did. I guess he'll think I'm cool. I just hope he doesn't think I'm a slut for going along with these things. I'm no more a slut than Judy or Lea. Wait, that's mean. Nah, I am a slut at heart. Always remember that, self, you are nothing more than a little slut who needs to be taught. Anyways, he chose me! OMG! YAY!"

*******

"I hope I get to fuck her some more."

[molten man]

Excellent. Keep it going!!

[Officelover]

Pam had recived the following letter:

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<
#############################################
:::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::: :::::::::::::::::::::::::
{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{} {}{}{}
@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@
**************************************************
++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

or, more simply put:

__________________________________________________ ______

Dear Pamela Morgan,

We of the Francis U. C. Klean Youth Organization United (FUCKYOU) would like to confirm with you that you have been nominated for a new member. We hope that you realize the sincerity and gravidity of our organization. We at FUCKYOU know from our senor member, John Bloomer, that you are involved in his whimsical organization of the Random Coalition.

We think it to be appropriate to inform you that this is nothing like the Random Coalition. We actually do things. Important things. We can not disclose whatthey are at this present time, but we hope you understand the greatness of the chance you are recieving.

The FUCKYOU was founded 50 years ago by Francis U. C. Klean (pronounced Klee-an). It is prestigious thoughit only contains no more and no less than fourty members. Many succesful alumni of our college have came from this organization. We have only the cream of the crop audition, and pick only ten of them.

Do not take this to be afraid that you are inadequate for the position. You seem to have all of the neccesary qualities, and are a good candidate for it. We are only intending to let you know what you're up against.

On the evening of April 15, (yes, the first days of spring break) we expect you to report to the FUCKYOU headquarters. Don't know where they are? Ask your friend, John.

If you do not come, then you will discredited from the organization- NO EXCEPTIONS! The 'party' will last two nights, from the evening of April 15th to the evening of April 17th (well, techically early morning April 18th)

You should expect a few rituals, and a few inititation ceremonies and practices.

You should wear all black. You should (can) bring your pocketbook, obviously your car keys (and car, hopefully), lipstick (no other make-up), and three other objects of your choice.

Do not take a cell phone, a camera, a GPS, or any writing tools or paper.

Regards,

Sandra S. Cohen

President, FUCKYOU

[molten man]

nice twist!!

Keep it going..

[Officelover]

I might be awhile posting this. I'm going away on a two week trip soon, and this is already a hard part to write.

Office

[Officelover]

Pam woke up on Saturday. The sunlight poured into her room, purifying her sleep. She woke up at eleven int he morning. She hadn't set her alarm. When she woke up, here first reaction was, "Fuck! I'm late for classes!"

Then she realized all her classes were over for the next two weeks. It was spring break. This gorgeous day- she was filled with glee of the thought of two weeks of relaxation, exploration, and fun.

Then Pam remembered the FUCKYOU. She remembered the letter she had recieved two months ago. She had asked John where the FUCKYOU head quarters were. He had printed out directions.

She decided to take a walk by the stream that ran by campus.

*****

After a fun-filled day, Pam returned at five. The party was in two hours. Pam didn't know what to expect. She didn't know why but she felt as though the FUCKYOU was sinister.

Nevertheless, she returned to her dorm and got into an all-black outfit as she had been told. She wore a black skirt, and a black top. She didn't know if all-black included underwear. Just to play it safe, she did so.

Pam was looking hot, and she headed out the door. She approached the Ernst Building. It was a bleak building- dark and polar opposite to the generally cheery other buildings of her college.

The door was locked. There was a buzzer. Pam rang the bell, and a crackly female voice came on. "Hello?"

"Hi, this is Pamela Morgan, I'm here for the-"

She was cut off. "Yes, they told me about you. Come in, come in."

The door as if by magic was unlocked. Pam proceeded into the poorly-lit dark building. There were pieces of paper with arrows printed out on them. They were obviously intended to lead a new member to the party room.

Pam followed the arrows through a winding path that encompassed stairs, lobbies, and what appeared to be classrooms. Finally a simple sign that read, "You're here." showed up.

Much to Pam's suprise, the room with the party was actually pretty nice. There was colored lights- it reminded Pam of her high school dances. There was a table with a sign that said "Registration" up front.

Pam remembered her registration with the Random Coalition. How carefree and amazing it had been. This was a great contrast.

The boy who was registering her was formal and frank. He didn't exchange pleasantries. He first asked her, "Name?"

"Umm... Pam.

"Full name." The boy rolled his eyes a little.

"Sorry. Pamela Morgan."

"Okay. Newbie orientation is about to start. You made it just in time. Quickly fill out this sheet."

"Thanks."

The man handed Pam a clipboard with a peice of paperwork. In her haste Pam skimmed over the reading. She just initialed, signed, checked boxes. Suddenly a woman, about two years older than Pam, stepped out. She had blonde, curly locks, peicing green eyes, and a devilish grin on her face. She wore heel that clicked as she walked over.

Pam handed the clipboard, completed, to the man, and hurried over to the woman.

"Good evening," said the woman, "I am Sandra Cohen. I am the president of FUCKYOU. Let me start by telling you this. It's not easy to become a member here. In my freshman year, it was tough getting in here. But look where I am now. So first of all, give yourself a round of applause for just getting nominated here."

There was an unnenthusiastic round of applause.

"Good. Well, all of you have signed the paperwork. As you've read, your contract says that you will follow all our instructions or quit. And now we will split up the boys and girls. Girls- you're with me. Boys, please go with my personal VP, the honorable Mr. George Smith."

There were about 7 boys and 7 girls. The boys left with Smith, and the girls remained in the room.

"Now, everyone here will get on there knees. Keep your asses raised. Get into a line."

They did so. Pam was second from the right. "All right. Sound off."

"Julliete."

"Pam."

"Isabella."

"Rachel."

"Carmen."

"Anne."

"Helena."

Sandra gave further instructions. "Good. Now I will ask each of you questions. Never hesitate before you give your answer, like saying, "Um...". If you hesitate, or give an unsatisfactory answer, I will smack your ass. If you lower your ass, or refuse a smack, then you will take off an article of clothing. Is that clear, newbies?"

"Yes." They answered in unison.

Sandra started, "Okay. Let's try this. Karen, where were you born."

"Salena, Florida." responded Karen

"Isabella, how old were you when you lost your virginity?"

"17 years old."

"Yes. Carmen, are you dating anyone?'

"Um... yeah."

Sandra smacked Carmen's ass with a paddle. Carmen yelled out in pain. A shiver went through Pam's spine. Sandra asked Carmen again, "I asked you, are you or are you not dating anyone?"

"Yes."

"Who?"

"Tom Francis."

"I see... when did you two last fuck?"

"Never."

"Never?"

"We haven't yet. We're taking it slow."

"Wise. Pam, are you a virgin?"

"No." whispered Pam, ashamed.

"And how did you lose it?"

"Ummm..."

*smack*

"How did you lose it?"

"With my... boyfriend. We did it in his car."

"Hmm..." said Sandra, disappointed.

Rachel, who was heavier than the rest, found it hard to rest on her knees like that. She had been quaking all this time. She would fall down soon, she knew it.

"Rachel, where did you go to high school?"

"Uh, miss."

*smack*

"Who was your crush?"

"Miss-"

*smack*

"Who was your crush?!"

"Miss, I can't stay-"

*smack*

Rachel fell down. Sandra said, "Pity. Take off your shirt, slut."

Rachel gingerly removed her shirt. She was mortified that all that seperated her boobs from the world was a bra. Se was so mortified. Pam laughed, knowing none of these girls had gone through what she'd gone through.

Rachel continued the drill. By the end, she had smacked people 37 times and told people 7 times to remove an article of clothing.

Sandra said, as the guys entered the room, "Well, It looks like me and George have found out a lot about you. That's good. This has been our orientation- now we can really have some fun. Our next, well rather first, challenge will be a... well before I tell you, let's split up into teams. There should be enough people for four teams of three and one team of two."

George said, "Everyoen stand in attention."

All fourteen stood up tall, in line.

George counted them off. Pam was a five. Therfore she was only working with one other person. This person was none other than Julliete. Julliete and Pam got together.

Sandra said, "Okay, the next part of our program is a scavenger hunt. We'll give you a list of things you have to get, and things you have to do. You also have to report back here at exaclt 12:00 sharp. Any later and your team will be disqualified from this challenge. The team with the most things and things doen at the end, is the winner."

She handed out lists.

George counted, "Ready... set..."

Sandra continued, "GO!!!"

And with that, they were off.

[molten man]

Your stories continue to impress me..

Keep it going!!

[Officelover]

I'm back. I hate to sound like a whiing author who can't finish what he's started, but I can not make the scavenger hunt. It will not work for the story. So, I'm going to post a quick section explaining that they went through it, and then we will move on.

Sound good?

Right then- (Honey Nut) Cheerio(s)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pam sat in the car with Juliette. Pam was horrified. She tried not to look at the clock- 11:52. They had eight minutes! Juliette was speedign down the road. They weren't that far from the FUCKYOU headquarters.

Pam was thinking about what had happened this evening. They had found all ten of the items on the list. But one of the other teams, Isabella, Rachel, and a boy named Harrison, kept trying to stall Pam and Juliette.

As Juliette pulled into the driveway, Pam undid her seatbelt and opened the door. She grabbed the stuff, and Juliette and her went in the house. Once inside, Sandra saw them and congratulated them.

Pam looked at the clock- 11:59 exactly.

At midnight, ironically, Isabella, Rachel, and Harrison did not show up.

Now, there were 5 girls and six boys. And one of them had to go.

[molten man]

Nice Short Post!!

[Officelover]

Sandra announced the following, "Okay so now, we will have our elimination contest. We will have five rounds. Since there are eleven of you, we will give two people safety each round. Then, by the last challenge, there will be three. We have five girls, Rachel, Pam, Carmen, Helena, and Anne. And we have six boys; Nathan, Alex, Phil, Peter, Andrew and Eric."

She elaborated, "Our first challenge will be outside, if you'll follow me, ladies, gentlemen." Everyone followed Sandra outside to a brightly lit feild. There was an obstacle course set up.

"There is room for twelve people for the entire course, until the end. So, here's what you'll do. First, climb up the ladder to the concrete structure. Then hop the first wall. Then hop the second wall. Climb down the ladder onto the structure behind it. Go into the tunnel, and crawl as fast as you can. At that point you'll reach another platform. Twist the crank to raise the bridge, and jump as fast as you can to the other side. Crawl through the second tunnel, then jump into the pool. Swim to the edge, and go through the third tunnel. Go into the other pool. Swim to the edge, and run to the two ropes in the middle. Only two of you will be able to climb up it. Good luck."

They got in positions. George said, "On your mark- get set- GO!"

And in a blur of motion they were off. Pam climbed the ladder with ease. She hurtled over the first wall (about 3 feet tall). She quickly glanced at the other people, some of whom were slightly ahead. Bad move.

She told herself to focus. She hurtled over the second wall- almost 4 feet tall. She almost fell down the ladder, but thankfully caught her balance. She went down the ladder as quick as possible, but it was difficult as the rungs were not evenly spaced. She stepped onto the concrete platform, whirrled around, and jumped into the tunnel ahead of her.

It was a red plastic tunnel. It was embarrasing, at first, climbing through it. It reminded her of those tunnels at Chuck E. Cheese. But she had no time for this kind of thought. She crawled as fast as she could.

After about 15 feet, 5 yards, of tunnel, she saw that there were gaps, about two feet wide. She realized she had to move through them. She sprung her legs and pushed through the gaps. She was glad, and lucky I suppose, she couldn't see where the other girls and boys were in the course.

She finally, after what must have been 35 feet of tunnel (no time for estamites!) reached a concrete platform. There was a red railing about her height, and a crank. She cranked faster than she ever had before. Thank god for swimming- it strengthened her arms. She raised the gate as far as she needed to, and jumped through it to the tunnel.

This time it was a yellow tunnel. She moved her body as far away from the gate as fast as she could, as she didn't particularly want to get her feet stuck. It was almost the same as the red, except there were some nets vercroed to the top of the tube which Pam had to undo.

It was the same as last time; crawl, hop through gaps, crawl, etc...

When she got to the end, Pam realized that all the tubes were connected to the large pool. Pam was good at this. Though she'd lost her interest in swimming after Daniel took naked pictures of her in the shower (Pam shuddered.) and she'd been forced to lose her top in the pool at a swim meet (Pam shuddered again.), Pam was still a remarkable swimmer.

Pam dove in, and did the breast stroke (the raunchiest sounding stroke). She reached the end of the pool, noticing happily another person, though she didn't know who, behind her still in the pool.

She got out of the pool, and went strait for the third and final tube. First. She climbed up some stairs, then got into the tube, crawled, hopped over a gap, climbed up an inverted tube, went straight again, hopped a gap, climbed some stairs, pulled down some Velcro, hopped a gap, crawled, went down a ramp, went up a much steeper ramp, pulled down some velcro, crawled for about 5 feet, pulled down more velcro, hopped a gap, and crawled for another ten feet.

She looked out the edge of the tube. All that seperated her from the smaller pool was a small thing of velcro, and about a 20 foot drop. Pam caught her breath, gulped, and dove from the tube.

The pool was deep though that was not Pam's first realization when she touched the surface. The first thing she noticed was it was not water at all but oil. She took but a second to marvel at just how exactly they got so much oil to fill this pool. It wasn't that wide, but... NO TIME! The ropes were about four feet away. There was already up each rope.

Sandra cheered her on, "Pam! If there's someone up there, try to get them off the rope!"

Pam moved as quickly as she could to the edge of the pool. She knew, all of a sudden that her clothes had not been that great for swimming. They were soaked in water, and now oil. It suddenly dawned on her why they needed oil. She tried climbing the rope. Rachel was ahead of her. Pam ran through a squishy pile of mud (barefoot) to get to the rope.

Pam got on the rope, and started to climb. After about two feet, Pam slipped and got a massively painful ropeburn. She kept trying and trying, and once she actually got up to where Rachel was. But Rachel skillfully and dextrously moved up to the seat on top of the rope.

Pam had lost. And almost fatefully, she fell at that moment. From ten feet. Into a pile of mud.

It was a humiliating loss.

[coolio5]

great post (as always)

[molten man]

Awesome post!!!!!

[Officelover]

Pam lay there in the mud. She was fully dressed, but now covered in mud. Memories floated back to when she was blackmailed by Daniel... how James had trained her. He had forced her into so much role play. First he made her become a footstool. Then she was a tree. Then she was a dog, and finally a horse. She remembered how he kicked her into a pile of mud and left her there. Her hand subconsiously moved to her pussy. She became slightly wet.

Then she felt a kick on her stomach. She snapped out of her fantasy, and looked up only to see Sandra. Sandra said, "Stop masturbating and get out of that mud!"

Pam didn't hesitate. She stood up, absolutely humiliated at what had just happened. She was caked in mud, and quietly asked Sandra if there was a way she could wash up. Sandra said, "Just a second, dear."

Sandra left, and Pam looked up at the beautiful night sky. She saw the moon and the stars. She was only interrupted by a splash of freezing, ice-cold water on her back. She swung around to see Sandra placing a metal pail on the ground.

Sandra walked, following the rest of the group which was headed towards the building. Pam called, "Wait up!" and hurried behind the group.

When they got inside the building, Sandra led them down a flight of stairs. They entered a room with a table. Sandra's cohort, William, handed out papers and pencils to everyone. He said, "These are tests. There are 5 questions. You have 5 minutes. Good luck."

Sandra and William left the room.

These were the questions:

"1. What is 2,987 x 3271?

2. When was the war of 1812?

3. How far can you walk into a forest?

4. What is the square root of 169?

5. Jimmy has 15 cents in two coins. One of them is not a nickel. What are the two coins that Jimmy has?"

These were Pam's answers:

"1. 9770477

2. 1812

3. Halfway

4. 13

5. A dime and a nickel."

One of these was wrong. The second one. It was from 1812 to 1814. This, unfortunately, was a costly mistake. So after five minutes, William and Sandra returned. William collected everyones test.

Sandra announced, "Now, I'll be grading these tests. In the meantime, William here is going to lead some exersizes for you. Sound good? Doesn't matter."

Sandra left the room, papers in hand, and William said, "All right, drop and give me twenty!"

Everyone fell to the ground. Pam hated exersize. She was healthy and physically fit, but she never saw the purpose in routine exersizes. Her least favorite class in high school had always been P.E.

Nonetheless, she did the push-ups without too much trouble. That's not exactly how it was, though, for Carmen and Nathan- who were not exactly physically fit.

William yelled at the two- "Carmen! Nathan! Give me 100 jumping jacks." Sweat pouring off their faces, the two got off the ground, glaced at eachother, and began to do jumping jacks.

William continued his exhausting physical routune until Sandra returned with the tests.

"I am pleased to announce," she announced, "that Phil and Peter have passed the test with flying colors. They made my life so much easier by being the only two with perfect scores. So let's have a round of applause for them."

They all applauded.

__________________________________________________ __________

Sorry for having this post so shamefully and dreadfully short.

Love,

Officelover

P.S.- Comments please!

[molten man]

Great writing as ususal!!

[Officelover]

This will be a very short post.

************************************************** *******

Pam felt stupid not getting past the test. She felt as though she was slipping academically- memories flooded back to her high school; before the "incident" of course. She always had perfect grades then. Pam returned to the present, and reminded herself that keeping up those grades almost prevented Pam from making friends, and being happy.

Pam listened to Sandra explain the next challenge, but she wasn't really paying attention. She heard, "digusting...", "easy challenge..." and "drink". Pam was lost in a different world.

When she returned to paying attention, Sandra finished talking. And she said to follow her. They climbed up the flight of stairs, and saw the obstacle course through the clear glass door. They proceeded up another flight of stairs. They entered a room with a table. There were many glasses and pitchers of a disgusting looking liquid.

"What is that?" Alex asked.

Sandra replied, "Glad you asked. That, my friend, is a mixture of lemon juice, milk, apple juice, piss, beer, olive oil, salt, and ketchup. And we watered it down a bit too."

Alex gulped.

"And that's our next competion. We have dozens of pitchers for all seven of you, and the winner is the one who drank the most in five minutes.So please sit down, and pour yourself the initial glass... and no cheating! You have to pour it up to the line marked on the cup."

They all sat down. Pam poured herself some and couldn't even stand to look at the nasty, revolting drink. Sandra asked, "Are you ready? Get set... go!"

With that, Pam gulped once, and chugged the drink. Her first reaction was to spit it out. It was absolutely disgusting, and she couldn't stand to drink it. Then she pulled herself to gether, and finished the cup. It was so hard for her. She almost threw up. Meanwhile, she did actually see Helena throw up a little. It only added to her disgust.

Pam poured another glass, half-heartedly. She drank the vile substance, and it was no easier this time. After the five minute window was up, Pam had drank 5 1/2 glasses.

She waited to hear the results. As they were tabulated she asked how many Anne, who had been sitting next to her, was able to manage. Anne answered that she'd only drank 2. Pam felt better about this, and thought about the possibility that she'd won.

And so, Sandra announced the winners. As Pam crossed her fingers, Sandra said, First, we have Nathan with seven glasses. And then we have... Carmen with six."

There was applause, but Pam still felt jealous.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sorry that part sucked.

I'm just trying to get threw the challenges.:rolleyes:

[molten man]

You are doing a great job!!!

[Officelover]

"Loyalty," started Sandra, "is key. If you want to get in, you're going to have to be loyal. Really loyal. So, I'm going to test each of you in three ways. The first is easy- you're going to tell me all your darkest secrets. Then we're going to have a little fun. But first, I want each of you to tell me your deepest secrets. Hmmm... Pam- you first!"

Pam gulped, pointed to herself, and mouthed, "Me?"

"Yes," glared Sandra, "You."

Pam stood up, and began to speak. "Well, I guess you could say... I guess that you could say I am a 'strange' person. I have this wierd... and totally embarrasing... uh "fantasy" of being owned. Of being someone's slave. And I know what that's from. I know why.

"You see, when I was in high school, last year. Actually... wierd. It was precisely two years from today. That's actually kinda freaky. Anyways, as I was saying, I was... I was on the swim team. And I was... showering when this creep named Daniel came along. And he took pictures of me, naked. Showering.

"So he used them to blackmail me. And, you wouldn't believe the torture he put me through. I mean, fuck it was like hell. But first he had a phototshoot. I had to take pictures- no, porn, with him for like hours. Then he spanked me, he gagged me, he forced me to blow him. Then he raped my ass.

"I was naked in public, I had shit on me, I masturbated in public, I pretended to be a baby, a dog. And at the end, he turned me into a prostitute. 20 men, in one night, fucked me. 20 men. They, each of them, used me like a whore.

"Then, do you know what, all those pictures- he released them. I was humiliated. I ran away from my school, from my friends. I left home..."

She was crying by this point. Even though Pam decided to move on, this still haunted her. Pam shuddered, and a pang of humiliation and embarrasment was realized at their shock.

Sandra, stunned, tried to refocus the groups attention away from Pam's terrible tragedy and over to the initiation. She asked the others to reveal their secrets.

Pam was dazed. She didn't really pay attention to their stories. She was more amazed at how she discussed the horrible things that happened to her so openly with them. How could she admit those things?

How did she muster the strength? In the past- she'd never really opened up to anyone about what happened except to her therapist. Pam was glad she stopped going to him- he kind of freaked her out.

And more importantly, she was glad she was ready to move on.

Pam kept thinking, until Sandra announced, "You all excelled in the first part of the challenge." (She gave a subtle nod to Pam.)

"But, now, how will you be for the second part. Come over this way."

She led them to the other side of the room. The room they were in was a large gymnasium facility. One one part, there was the table set up with the disgusting drinks. Pam's mouth still tasted terrible- though she couldn't tell whether it was from the drink or the vulgar words she'd uttered. The other side had 5 yoga mats set up, in one row.

"Everyone, get on a mat!"

Pam aquiesed.

"Now, morons, let me show you how to bow." Sandra's limber body went into a plank position- hands fat on the ground, ass raised, and whatnot. The two guys, Alex and Andrew, enjoyed the view.

"Thank you, boys, for staring at my ass. I take it as a compliment. And I fully understand how irrestable I am. In fact, I'll reward each of you for half a minute."

Alex and Andrew had no clue what that meant. "Come on, both of you, lying on the ground."

Sandra pulled down her black skirt, and pulled off her black thong. This revealed her perfect, firm ass. Both Andrew and Alex got a boner. Without a sound, Sandra put her ass on Andrew's face.

It was obvious Sandra thouroughly enjoyed doing that, and she had an equal amount of pleasure doing it to Alex as well.

Pulling up her thong and skirt, Sandra announced, "Now then, I like it when pledges bow down to me. So we're going to hold a little contest now. Let's say, whoevr holds the pose the longest, wins. Ready, set, GO!"

Pam assumed the plank position. Pam was in pretty good shape. She diudn't know if she could beat out these guys, but she had a chance, she kept reminding herself.

Andrew fell. Pam felt good- Andrew was a strong guy. She didn't know how or why he fell. But she felt good, proud that even if she didn't win, she beat out Andrew.

Then, the next person to fall, after probably 5 minutes was Helena. It was now just between Pam, Anne, and Alex. After 10 minutes, all three of them looked like they were about to collapse.

And one of them did.

Pam.

[Pikachu]

Great story so far (Thumbs up)

Your a very talented writer

[molten man]

great writing Officelover..

Taken the story to great heights!!

[Officelover]

There was now only three people left. They were, Pam, Helena, and Andrew. Sandra motioned to her helper, George. He left. Sandra explained to the three remaining contestants, "Now, FUCKYOU is an organization of welcoming. But if you don't pass our tests you can just get the hell out of here. You see, we only have room for 40 members every year. That is an unchangeable, set-in-stone limit. Now there were 14 acceptable applicants tonight. Three of those were kicked off in the scavenger hunt. Now, there were eleven."

She continued, "We can only add in ten more people. So far, eight people have passed. And now there three. And in case you idiots can't count, that's one more than we can accept."

At that precise moment, George returned with the eight people that had past. Sandra saw them and said, "Ah, it looks like they have returned."

Sandra then adressed the crowd of those who had already passed. "You have all worked very hard. Very very hard. Some of you were faster than all the others. Some of you were smarter. Some of you were able to drink more. And some of you were more loyal than all the rest. And all your efforts have paid off. You have the satisfaction of knowing you passed.

"I can not say the same for this sorry trio. They are each slower, dumber, and less loyal than all of you. So, their final challenge will work as your reward. You'll get food- they won't. Not tonight. Not yet at least. In fact, you will get dinner and a show. We will serve a light meal, as we prepare with our 'actors'. Until then, enjoy a breif period to relax."

Pam knew what she was doing. She was torturing them, and tantalizing them with images of seeing thme eat while she was hungry, and images of them enjoying a show (which Pam could only assume was something sinister), while Pam was the main act.

The room they were in was a small auditorium. There were tables and chairs in the back, and there was a small stage with a curtain in the front of the room. Pam, Helena, and Andrew were lead backstage.

Sandra told them, "Now your job will be to give them a show. To some it will e a comedy. To others it will be more... alluring. You can always quit now."

"What exaclty will we be performing?" asked Andrew, who, by chance was an actor.

"You will not be performing anything. You will be masturbating onstage."

"Masturbating?!" cried all three in unison.

None of them could believe it. Well, Pam kind of could, but she had been raped on stage and this still was horrifying. But amidst this fear of the looming and definate humiliation that awaited her, a glowing motivation, an unnatural and permiating desire to win. Perhaps it was human nature, to rise above others. Perhaps it was her new-found masochistic side. Perhaps it was a strong yearnign to be in this club, or at least the club that was also attended by her crush, John.

Whatever it was that was the root of this desire to win, it soon engulfed her, and all thoughts and fears of facing absolute humiliation and shame were destroyed, and vanished completely. And now, she was ready. This was her new mentality, at work.

Soon, Helena went on stage. She attended the stage, and she had a flush of fear, and a flourish of sudden embarrasment. She focused, took a breat, and began to strip. She removed her shirt, amidst howls and catcalls from the audience (especially it's male members). She couldn't believe the humiliation she was suffering. Her bra was entirely visible. Then, she removed it too. Her young, firm breasts were visible for the audience to see. She saw looks of desire from the males and snickers from the girls.

She thought to herself the girls were probably saying to eachother, "What a slut. I know, can you believe her!" The shame reflected in the roses that rushed to her cheeks.

Now, she removed her black skirt. This revealed a blue thong. The guys were on the edges of their seats, only imagining the glories that lied beneath that skimpy peice of material. Then, as if the orgasm had already been reached, she tore off those panties as well.

Shame liquified to tears, which in turn dripped down the side of her face. She was crushed, but had to press on. She shared Pam's motivation. She sat down on the provided brown, wooden chair. She closed her eyes, and opened her legs.

Her eyelids were tighter than ever had been before. She began to stimulate herself. She began to rub her sensitive clit. Sweet juices began to drip from her cunt. She was in a total conflict of mental pain and bodily pleasure.

The body is mysterious like that. So simple. Like a track. A one way street. I can only mean one thing. It doesn't matter what exactlty happened to you, as long as your body could read it as pleasure. Her body disn't even know this was masturbation, it just assumed she was havign sex. Surprising how your eyes are part of your body, yet your body is totally blind.

But this is not what she pondered as she masturbated, and I doubt it is what anyone masturbates to. She secretly thought about her ex-byfriend, back when she was in high school. She remembered the night she lost her virginity, and in this fantasy, she somehow found it again.

And with the pleasure of success, she lost it all over again.

She left the stage, and returned to reality. The shame, the embarrasment, the humiliation returned. She saw the boners of the guys, the smirks on the smug faces of the girls. She saw how they reacted, and rushed offstage.

"Let's have a big round of applause for Helena." The crowd went wild, which was no consolement for Helena.

Now it was time for Andrew. He too went onstage. He was not ready for this at all. He was breathing heavily. He must have stood onstage two minutes before he was ready. The crowd was not happy with that, and they let him know with "Boo!"s and the throwing of some trash onstage.

Andrew finally was ready, and he took of his shirt, removing his chest. It was obvious he worked out some, but he wasn't like super hot or anything. Andrew was fine with that. He was used to being shirtless (unlike poor Helena). And now, he took off his pants too. He was in his boxers. He attempted to calm himself down, but he couldn't.

"This is just like wearing a swimsuit." He told himself. "Come on, Andy, think of all the roles out there that require nudity. I mean, come on. If your not comfortable being naked in front of eight peers, how can you seriously attempt to play any of those roles in a real production?"

He raised a valid point, but the time he spent convincing himself completely ruined the moment. Finally, after about aminute of self-preparation, he stripped off his cock.

His first instinct was to cup them, but soon he realized he wasn't allowed to. He sat on the wooden seat. He felt some wetness from when Helena had masturbated on the chair. That gave him a small erection.

"Holy Crap!" he thought, "People can see my boner!"

All of a sudden a rush of fears entered, most of them having to do with whether or not his cock was big enough. So he started masturbating. He played with his cock a bit to get it hard.

He closed his eyes and pretended he was at home. He pretended none of this was happening, and he was masturbating in the shower as he usually did.

It worked for a bit. He rubbed his cock, but soon it became hard to do. At home, he usually used a soapy water as lube. He really wished he had some of that here.

It was not an easy thing. The longer it took the more and more bored they became. Not many of them wanted to see a guy jack off in the first place. Some of the guys looked away. Some looked and laughed.

And the frustration of not being able to cum worked it's way on Andrew as well. He began to look into the audience which just made it harder for him to focus and cum.

He kept trying, and trying.

After a grueling 23 minutes a blessed release came for Andrew. Finally, he slowly took his clothes, and walked off stage. He never felt more humiliated in his life.

Pam was next.

She knew she had to go on stage.

This wouldn't be easy for her. Just because she had to do a lot of terrible in the past didn't mean it would be easier to do them now.

She got on stage. She breathed heavily three times, and tore off her shirt which gave a sudden violent jolt to her performance. It electrified her audience (well at least those in the audience who had penises.)

Pam couldn't believe it. She just focused not on how humiliating this was, but on how humiliating it would be to do all this and lose.

She took a breath and decided to pull fo her skirt first. She wore a black thong underneath. It looked so hot on her, the guys were practically drooling. The girls were just as chatty as they'd been for Helena.

With a sudden pang of humiliaition, nay- devestation, Pam realized she now was prancing about stage, in just her underwear. As shocking as that was, Pam decided to crank it up.

She held her bra, poised to pull it off. She stopped, and asked her audience, "You want some of this?"

(Pam was shocked at her own boldness. She never expected hereself to do anything like this.) This got cheers, and one call from Carmen, "Bring it on, slut."

As angry an dembarrased that made Pam feel, she complied. She pulled off her bra. Her tits were perky, suddenly exposed to the cold atmosphere of the room. Every guy within a ten mile radius must have been turned on.

Pam was hot. There was no questioning that. And now all that there was left seperating Pam's pussy from the world was a thin strip of fabric.

So, she did the natural next step, and pulled off her panties. Her pussy was completely visible. Pam was so humiliated, so ashamed, so embarrased. She stopped a second and wondered how she possibly had mustered the courage to do such a thing.

The she snapped back into this character, a slut, a stripper. She only knew three things; she was naked, it was turning her on, and it was time to masturbate.

So Pam took a quick bow. Then, she decided to throw in a little something to be a bit of a crowd-pleaser. She turned around, giving the group a nice view of her round, nice ass. And she slapped it, just for the hell of it.

It hurt too. But Pam knew it made every guy horny as fuck and that they wanted to do just with her.

She skipped the chair, and sat down on the floor. She spread out her legs as far as would be comfortable. This gave everyone a veiw that was basically eye-to-pussy.

Pam was so humiliated yet tried not to dwell on it, for she needed to be wrapped up in her character. She needed to be a slut. She needed to feel like a comfident, hot stripper, or else this would be a helplessly impossible task. She began to pleasure herself. Her pussy was instantly wet.

*****

She was amazed at how she could do this. A part of her stepped out of her shell and observed, as if on a star, or from a heavenly cloud. She saw herself, a beautiful young woman who was essentially a great person. She wasn't upset at the fact that she did this. She was amazed. She remembered how she had been a complete goody-goody. She remembered when she actually used words like "goody-goody" or "heck" or "darn".

Was this confidence, this sudden burst of sexual freedom a sign of loosening, or worse, eroding morals? Was it a sign of her own licentiousness? It was no such sign.

It was a suymbo, of how changed she was. Ofd how much better. It showed she now questioned everything adults said, everything religion said. Sure, she didn't murder. And she believed in God.

But this wasn't wrong.

Doing something humiliating wasn't wrong. She never masturbated before, now she did it daily. And that wasn't wrong. That was good. She, for once, was helping herself. Wasn't the command "Love thy neighbor as thyself." not "Love thy neighbor, but not thyself."

No, now she decided to be a happier person. She was encouraging her artistic talents. She was making friends faster than she ever had before. She was challenging herself to be better, and to try more.

She was becoming a citizen of the world.

And yet, she still was amazed at how she could masturbate in front of a crowd. It was still one of the most difficult things Pam ever did.

*****

Pam had masturbated for a full five minutes and her audience was more than entertained. They were dying to see her cum.

And soon she did. She squirted, and Pam felt so many things.

She felt shame. Shame and guilt, at how terrible a thing she just did. She felt embarrased at how she was not only naked, but actually masturbating in public. How could one get more personal than that?! And she felt humiliated at how all the others must think her a slut. And she felt shocked that she was able to do it. She felt the orgasmic pleasure, and she felt the pride that she had been able to do it. And she felt dizzy from all these feelings.

She ran off stage.

After a fifteen minute break (which Pam spent most of the time crying) Sandra gathered them all onto the stage.

[Officelover]

The three stood (dressed) in a line, upstage left. Sandra had a mix. She stood down centerstage. She announced for the eight people below in the audience that the intermission was over.

Sandra said, "I have judged all three of you from the start. And don't get me wrong. That may play a significant part of deciding which two of you losers are the winners. So, first, let's have a round of applause for these sluts!"

There was a rousing cheer for the three and their performances. "Now, then," said Sandra, "I believe it is time for me to judge all of you. The first one up is... Helena!"

Helena stepped forward. She was nervous. She really wanted to get in.

Sandra announced, "Helena, Helena, Helena. You've been pretty good this whole competion. Well, actually you sucked for part of it. You got a... twenty on the written test.Sad. How'd an idiot like you get into a college like this. You did however manage to drink 5 1/2 glasses, and you came in at 3rd place for the obstacle course. Helena, you told us about your foot fetish."

Helena's cheeks, by this time, were rosy again, but not as much as they'd been when she was masturbating. Sandra nonetheless continued, "You were fourth place in the plank. Which is pretty much shit when you consider there were only five people. So, I've noticed you are a pretty tame person. Loyal, but stupid. I'm sure you would make a fair (at best) member of the FUCKYOU. Now, the masturbating. You were hot. I can't lie about that. You have a nice body, and can use it to your advantage. You did however wear a blue thong, when we asked all of you to wear all black. You squirted, which is always fun to see. I should know- I'm bi. So overall, you got a 7.7 out of 10."

Helena felt okay about this. She was scared, because she didn't know what anyone else had gotten, score wise. She wished Sandra had just told bher if she had passed or nt, but she figure Sandra wouldn't do that, as she probably loved teasing people like this. And she was bi? That was so unexpected.

Sandra now moved to Andrew. She said, "Andrew, you have always amused me. And if this wasn't mostly based on your masturbation performance, you'd have gotten anything from 8 to... I don't know... 9 and a half? That sounds right. But your masturbation performance sucked. Really. I mean it took you more than 20 fucking minutes. It wasn't hot at all, you're not hot at all. I mean, I'd rather watch any other guy in this room jerk off. So you get a 6.5. But, Andrew, that doesn't mean you've lost. If Pam gets anything below a 6.5, you're safe."

Andrew was worried. He didn't know how Pam's performance was. For all he knew, she could have brought down the house, or she could have sucked worse than him. He knew she hadn't done that great all evening. Helena, on the other hand, was on cloud nine. She passed. She knew she did.

Pam did not have the same information. She knew, from what Sandra had said to her, that she definately wasn't Sandra's prime choice. She knew that Sandra had adored Andrew, and given him a 6.5. What would she give her? I mean, she had swam througha pool of oil, climbed ropes, taken a test, swallowed 5 and a half glasses of a disgusting drink that had a mixture of lemon juice, milk, apple juice, piss, beer, olive oil, salt, and ketchup. She had told her true story about being blackmailed. She had stripped and masturbated on stage for a group of her peers. She didn't all that work to be for nothing.

"Pam, from the beginning I didn't like you. I highly doub that you lost your virginity in a car with your boyfriend when you told me that you were blackmailed and raped by a mysterious person from your class. You and Julliette barely made it, at 11:59. You fell down the ropes, only to, yes folks, masturbate in the mud. You are a filthy, filthy whore, Pam, and I know that. You failed the test, you only drank 4 1/2 glasses of our special mixture, you couldn't keep your fat ass raised for more than 10 minutes. Let me reiterate this: I didn't like you from the start. But, that masturbation performance of yours was incredible. Maybe it was the fact that you are a total slut that made you so good at being a stripper. I don't know. I must admit, I almost wanted to masturbate right along with you."

There was a dramatic pause, and Sandra said, "I put a great deal of thought into this. So, Pam, I'm going to tell you your score. You got a grand total of... wait, you three should be naked while I tell you this."

The three reluctantly stripped. It was srtill humiliating, but Pam was so anxious to find out what her score was she didn't really mind. She knew that Sandra was just using the "Ryan Secrest Effect" by delaying the final results. It was torture.

Sandra finally annmounced, "Pam... you got... a whopping total of... the following score. But first. Do you really want to know?"

"Yes." said Pam.

"Do you really really want to know?!"

"For the fucking love of God, YES!"

"All right. All right. Just for that, I am deducting a tenth of a point. So now... let me just work out how much you now have. All right. All right. All right. Pam... you have... 6.6 points."

It took a second to sink in. Pam had 6.6 points. Helena had 7.7. Andrew had 6.5. And Pam had 6.6... Six point six. That's more than six point five. 6.6!

6.6!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

She won! Pam thought the following, "Oh my fucking God! I won! I fucking won! I won! I won! God yes! I'm in! I'm in! I beat out Andrew! I won! I won! I won! WOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Fuck, yes! YES! YESSSSSSSSSSS! OMG! OMFG! Oh my God! oh my fucking fucking God! This is fucking amazing! This is fucking unbeleiveable! YES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Pam had won.

*************************

Pam now had her clothes back on. She sat down in the tables. Sandra was about to announce something.

Sandra stood up, grabbed the wireless mike, and spoke, "Hello, all. I'd first like to congratulate all of our winners. They are as follows: Rachel, Eric, Phil, Peter, Carmen, Nathan, Anne, Alex, and those losers who barely made it: Helena and Pam."

(Pam normally would have been offended by this, but she was far too elated by the joy, the euphoria of passing.)

"Now, I'd like to remind our loser," Sandra continued, "That he signed the contract. He is still obligated to stay at the partie. If, by chance, one of you decides not to join the Francis U. C. Klean Youth Organization United, Andrew may replace that person. And the three people who failed all the way back at the scavenger hunt; you remember them- Isabella, Rachel (you remember- the fat chick), and Harrison. They're all still here. If any of you decide not to join, they're our back-ups. In return, they'll be our slaves at the afterparty."

George entered the room. Sandra continued, "Right now, they're locked up in 'the dungeon'. Speaking of which, George, please take Andrew down to the dungeon."

"Will do, ma'am." George replied. He grabbed Andrew by the shoulded and let him out the door.

"So now we will have a ten minute break. And after that... the iniation rite." Sandra said, with a mysterious twinkle in her eyes.

[molten man]

Great story.........

[Officelover]

Pam was till in a state of euphoria. She didn't know how she had done it. She had succesfully convinced a woman who hated her to let her into her orginazation.

There was, as promised, a ten minute break. Pam basically walked around. She was stopped by Phil, who was kind of a gross guy. He was somewhat overwait, had greasy hair, and was rumored to have a kind of sick mind.

"Hey, baby, I just wanted to tell you what you did up there was hot." He told her.

Pam reponded, "What?"

"You have a nice body. I was wondering if, some other night you would like to-"

Pam cut him off, "Not on your life."

She walked away thinking about what a loser he was. After a nice ten minute break, Sandra returned and asked, "Does everyone feel nice and refreshed?"

There was an enthusiastic responce of "Yes."

Sandra said, "Good. Very, very, very good. You will need energy. Follow me, as we are headed for the initation ceremony. But first, we must prepare you."

Sandra led them downstairs, through a hallway, to a room with, shockingly enough, a large pool of mud in the middle. Yes, you heard me right. Mud. And it was a large pool as well; nearly square, with about ten yards on each side.

Sandra yelled, "Don't just stand there like bumps on a log! Strip and jump in!" They were all shocked. No one seemed to want to be the first one to undress, but it was surprisingly Pam who took the lead. She was still humiliated by it, but hey- humiliation is fun!

Pam waded into the pool of mud. Other people came in about 2 seconds after her. Sandra made sure everyone was in and then told them that they would have ten minutes to get completely dirty, and then she would come and take them to get cleaned off. "It represents how you are becoming pure." Sandra left them, and Pam was alone with the rest of them. She started rubbing the mud all around her body. It fit her so well, as she'd come to know, that such a dirty slut be covered in dirt.

She rembered the following from what seemed so long ago:

Suddenly, without warning, James came hurdling at her. She was pushed into the mud puddle, screaming.It ws cold and squishy.

James went inside. She could have followed him, but for some reason she didn't. A tiny voice inside of her said, "Stay."

Pam started to roll around in the mud. She rubbed the fith in her hair. She was messy.

Pam realized something. More than she was messy, she was dirty. Dirty. She realized something so incredibly important about herself, that it could only be found if there was mud: She was a slut.

A sweet slut, maybe. She would never really lose her shyness, or her kindnes, or her intelligece. But there was no getting around it; she was a masochist. And she was enjoying this more than anything she'd ever done before.

Her mind was filled with pleasure, and fantasies she was scared of. Pam was a slut. A masochist. She figured that she was enjoying this.

She decided that, even though she enjoyed this; that didn't make Daniel or James right in their way. She decided that she did not enjoy being tortured, because she had not agreed to it. But pleasure was so appealing.

She couldn't take this anymore. She was so turned on, more than she'd ever been before. She began fingering herself. Her pussy was squishy with the mud that surrounded her. She ame within minutes, and then started again.

In exstacy (and filth) she walked back into the house. She was happier, and more ready to serve. Pam was a slut.

Pam was a slut now too.

She was enjoying the embarrasment of being so dirty, when Sandra returned. Sandra said, "My, my, my, look how dirty all of you have gotten. Well, I'll have to clean all of you up. Get out, all of you."

They complied, and got out of the pool of mud. Pam was caked with mud, and felt so gross, but it was such a pleasureable feeling. So, what happened next? Sandra disappeared for a moment. Then she returned with a garden hose. She put her fingers over the covering to increase the pressure (I'm sure you'd all know what I'm talking about if you saw someone do it.)

Anyways, she started to spray each person in the line. Pam was last. She watched as everyone got hosed down by what looked like freezing water. And slowly, tits reappeared from under layers of filth, as did asses, cocks, and pussies. When her turn finally came, Sandra spent oodles of time spraying Pam with frigid water.

It tickled and she didn't like the cold feeling. George, Sandra's helper, returned with a bucket of ice. Sandra told each one of them, "Now that I have cleaned the outside of your body, I am giving each of you ice. Guys wikll stick two cubes up your ass. Girls will stick one up their ass and one up their pussy."

Sandra came over to Pam, ordered her to open up her legs. All of a sudden with a rush of ice-cold toture, a huge ice cube went up her pussy. Her cunt had never felt so cold before, yet it was turning to liquid fast, which triggered another "lubricant".

Then, another one was shoved up her anus. The poor girl had never had ice up there before. It melted too, and her toes had the odd (and painful) feeling of curling underneath eachother.

Pam was relieved when the ice cubes had finally melted- which was done speedily, as the human body is 98.6 degrees Farenghiet. Pam did, however, feel cleaner after this annoyingly cold procedure.

Next, Sandra said, "Now then, George will help all of you prepare, and I hope you will follow his orders precisely, and let him do his job. Each of you are going to have private audiences with me. I will administer the ancient rite, which was created in 1999, and I will swear you in. So George is going to help you look and feel your best. So, without further ado, George take it away."

George said, "Okay, thanks Sandra. Sandra is going to go to he rprivate office. I am going to take you in Alphebetical oder, so we have first up, Eric Abeson. I'm just going to read the list, okay? Eric Abeson, Peter Coke, Nathan Detroit, Alex Kaplan, Pam Morgan, Rachel O'Neil, Phil Peters, Carmen Ray, Anne Sarta, Helena Tart. Okay, so Eric- wanna come with me?"

Pam was fifth. She wondered what Georgedid to the people before her. When it was finally her turn, Pam stepped into the adjacent room that George was operating from. George ordered her to lie on the table.

Pam did so giving him a nice veiw of her pussy. George liked his job.

George took some glass bottles and containers down from the shelf. They were various colors. Inside there were fragrant oils, lotions, shampoos, perfumes, and make-ups. George started rubbing fragrant oils onto her soft silky skin.

Pam had amazingly pure skin.

I have not described Pam's perfection and beauty in a long time. Remind yourself that you are reading the at first woeful, now joyful tale of a girl who has curly red hair. Her hair is silky and possesses the odd quality of being soft to the touch. When it gets wet it gets completely straight, and she looks like an angel. It's not an annoying red hair, it's a brunnious red.

And then there are her eyes. Her eyes are pools of deep blue water that has the inviting mysticm of a saint or a slut. And her teeth were as white as snow, and straight as a line.

She was symmetrical. She was fairly tall. I know what you want to hear about her body. She had large breasts- D cups. Her breasts were beautiful too. So firm, fresh, young. And her ass was not only perfectly sculpted, but large and firm.

That is Pam. That is the Pam that is now completely naked, lying on a table, while some stranger is rubbing fragrant oils, lotions, and shampoos all over her hot body.

After about fifteen minutes of this, George told Pam that he was done, and ready to take her to Sandra. He told her to not be worried, and to follow her instructions exactly.

Sandra's office was windowless, and was behind a large, forboding wooden door. George left and told her to enter when she felt ready. Withing one minute, Pam turned the large metal doorknob, and pushed open the door. The room was dimly lit, by candles all around the office. There were no papers or books stacked around the place. Not even a desk. Sandra stood alone. She said, "Well, if it isn't the very, very lucky slut."

"Yes, ma'am." Pam said nervously.

"You are lucky right?"

"Yes, I suppose so, ma'am."

"Good. You'll need that. And a slut?"

"Uh... yes ma'am. I am a complete and total whore."

"I like your honesty. Now, I'm going to perform the rite on you. Are you prepared?"

Pam didn't answer. Sandra asked, now much louder, "Are you prepared?!"

"Yes, ma'am." Pam said softly, almost whispering.

Sandra said, "Good. Let us proceed. First of all, I'll enjoy this, bend over completely."

As Pam bent over completely, almost touching her toes, Sandra said, "Ooh, Pam, nice ass."

Pam's cheeks turned red, as a prelude to what would happen. Pam felt a humonouesly painful slap on her ass. It was a paddle. She screamed, and bit her lip in pain and agony.

"What happened? Weren't ready for it?" teased Sandra, "Well, how about this one?!"

An even more painful slap rang out. Pam's ass was now red as well, so both sets of cheeks were turning scarlet. 98 mre painful slaps. Pam somehow survived this ordeal.

Sandra then said, "I really did enjoy that. That was to rid you of your sins. I want you to bow down completely in front of me. Have your face touching the ground and everything."

Pam did as she was told, and bowed.

Sandra asked her, "Do you know what the purpose of the FUCKYOU is?"

Pam started to respond, but Sandra "Sssh!"ed her. "It's purpose is to improve the lives of those in it by making them dominant. When I joined four years ago, I was just like you. I see part of myself in you. you are completely submissive. And don't get me wrong, there's nothing wrong with that. I want to tell you something private- It may shock you to know that I have a master. Yet here I am, dominant as well. You've got to learn that. You've got to learn to be dominant as well. You didn't hear this from me, but I hear John is into you. I was going to- well, never mind.

"The point is, I want you to take my place when leave. I don't know why, but I think you might be good. And don't get cocky- I'm not talking about being in charge. I'm talking about running the iniation process. I'm telling you this because I want this iniation to be true. So I want you to take the oath seriously, and as a submissive now. I just want you to know, eventually, you might have the pleasure on being on my end of the whole thing. So, anyways, I want you to take the oath. Repeat after me:

"I Pamela Morgan,"

"I Pamela Morgan,"

"Do solemnly swear,"

"Do solemnly swear,"

"To be true to the FUCKYOU,"

"To be true to the FUCKYOU,"

"And always loyal,"

"And always loyal,"

"This way,"

"This way,"

"I shall improve myself."

"I shall improve myself."

[molten man]

Your story is turning out great just like the others!!

[Officelover]

This part will be short, and more of a teaser/ interlude. Please comment!

__________________________________________________ _______________

Pam was so proud of herself. She had succesfully became a member of this society... FUCKYOU. It was a new challenge- and supposedly they had special priveledges from the college. But Pam didn't care about those things. The real reason why she had been so eager to get iniated into this organization- endure countless tasks and tortures, was to impress John.

Pam had been thinking about John a lot recently. She really, really liked him. Ever since his Truth or Dare Party- ever since that one crazy night, she really liked him. She had a crush on him before, but now they were very good friends. She and him went to all sorts of things together, they studied together, and of course attended meetings of the Random Coalition. She secretly was in love with him. She didn't know what it was- she just felt such feelings for him; feelings she had never felt for anyone before.

Pam was glad she had passed.

She was at the after-party. As promised, Isabella, Rachel, Harrison, and Andrew (being the losers) were waiting on everyone at the part. The members were all clothed, but the four losers were naked. It was quite a sight. The were totally humilated. They got people food, drinks, they let people spank their asses, feel their boobs, do almost anything the members commanded.

Pam was having a great time! She was talkign to everyone, laughing, even enjoying a drink or two. Eventually she saw Sandra. Sandra walked over, and begun to make conversation with Pam.

"So, Pam, Congratulations. I've got to admit, I did not think you had what it took."

"Oh, thank you."

"No. Seriously. You sucked during the competition. It was just your slutty strip-show that pulled you through."

"Um... Thanks..."

"I've got to say though- about the slutty strip show. It was hot. I was so wet. I think I was fingering myself."

Pam did not want to be involved in this conversation. Not only did she hate Sandra, not only did she think that what she was saying was extremely insulting, but this was an incredibly awkward situation. Sandra was talking about how Pam turned her on. This was extremely humiliating for Pam.

"Hey, um, Pam- I've got something to show you back in my office."

"Oh... um- I'd love to, but I really want to... um... enjoy the party."

"Come on, it will only take a second."

Pam saw no way out of this, so reluctantly she followed. Pam followed Sandra back to her office, behind a curtain. Sandra told Pam, "Sit." The floor was comfy and cushioned. There were many pillows on the ground. Pam sat down.

Pam asked, "What did you want to show me?"

Sandra said, "I only wanted to tell you something... you make me horny."

Pam got up to leave, but Sandra said, "Don't. Please. Just listen."

Pam reluctantly sat back down.

"Look. I'm sorry. I'm being so forward. It's just... infuriating. I think you are stupid. And a slut. But, for some reason, I am attracted to you. I don't know why. No, don't leave. Please. I just- I just want you... so bad."

Pam didn't know what it was- she and Sandra started kissing. Passionately. Pam wasn't a lesbian. Was she? Am I? she thought. No. I'm just experimenting. God, she is hot. MMM, yes!

They made out. The two were kissing, when Sandra began to remove her underwear. It was a black thong, just like Pam's. Sandra was wearing a skirt. "Pleasure me." Whispered Sandra.

Pam, for whatever reason, if only curiosity or alcohol, complied. She put her mouth underneath Sandra's pussy. She took her tounge and penetrated Sandra's pussy over and over again.

She tasted Sandra's sweet juices, and kept tounging her. Sandra was in a state of euphoria, and cried, "Yes!" persistantly.

Finally, with a telltale squirt, Sandra orgasmed insanely hard.

Sandra told Pam to take off her skirt, and her panties. Pam did so. Soon, Sandra was returning the favor. She pleasured Pam until she came.

Pam was in heaven.

[Officelover]

After the night Pam had been iniated, she went back home for spring break. She had a great time. She returned to college, and noticed that in the last stretch of time before summer break, it was almost as if John was ignoring her. He always had an excuse not to go somewhere with her, and it got almost to the point that the only time Pam saw John was at meetings of the Random Coalition. I've told all of you that Pam was in love with John, right? Well, this just made things worse.

Two weeks before the end of term, the Random Coalition had it's final meeting. They gave out awards, hummed Christmas carols, and said their goodbyes. They would all come back the next year. When the meeting was over, Pam was about to leave, but John said, "Hey Pam, can I talk to you for a minute?"

Pam had nothing to do, and even if she did she wouldn't pass up this now-rare opportunity to talk to John. She swallowed, and tried to say in a non-chalant way, "Yeah, sure. What's up?"

John said, "Well, it's just- God I sound like an idiot."

"I can assure you you don't sound like an idiot." Pam said, "What is it?"

"It's just that... it's nothing." John said.

"It's not nothing. Tell me."

"Remember the party?"

"How could I forget?"

"When we... when we had sex, it was a complete connection. That was the best time I've ever had. And... I'm developing feelings for you. Uncontrollable feelings. Do you know what I'm talking about?"

Pam nodded. John continued, "But there was something else that night. You answered that your greatest fantasy was to be... to be owned. You said you wanted to be taught, beaten, whipped, punished... owned. You said you wanted to be someone's little slut slave. Ever since you've said that I've been enticed. I just can't stop thinking about how much... how much I want to be your Master."

"I don't know if you've ever heard of BDSM. Have you?"

Pam couldn't manage to speak at this point. She just gave a slight nod, breathless. John went on, "Well... I want to own someone. To beat, to punish, to whip, to own, to be a Master. I want to be your Master. I was wondering if, there is any chance... that you'd ever want to, in any circumstance, you know, um, be my slave. And you don't have to answer now. You can tell me in a couple days. I hope I don't sound rude to you, it's just-"

He was cut off. Pam dropped her things and started kissing John. The two had a passsionate kiss that lasted for like what seemed like an eternal moment. It was insane!

Pam said, "Of course I will be your slave."

"Really?!" John said, overjoyed. "I... I was thinking I could train you over the summer."

Pam said "That sounds great. I didn't have anything I was going to do this summer anyways... Master."

John jumped up, and said, "Not yet! I'm not in a dominant state yet! Pack your stuff Pam. I'd like you to move in with me. If that's okay with you of course?"

Pam thought this might be moving too fast, but as an act of spontanaity, she agreed.

John told her, "When you enter my house on the first day of summer- I will be different. You know that right?"

"I know."

"I'm not going to be nice like this. I'm going to order you around, and act mean, and punish you. I'm going to use you. Are you okay with that."

"Nothing would give me more pleasure."

"Okay. So... I'll see you then. I'll have a list of rules. I know, this seems to all be happenign so fast. Pam... I love you."

"I love you too."

Thew two started kissing, and Pam left.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Now then. How was that?

I will not continue until I have three or four comments. Sorry, it's just that we're making a huge transition here. Get ready for some fun by the way.

~Office

[TheFloss]

Oh man. That was great. Please keep going!

[HeadHunter_t]

I agree it is grate please continue

[sexyemma]

I really like where this is going, the love thing will make this a whole new type of thing the fact that she isn't being blackmailed is really different, from your first story, but if you look closer, you were dropping hints along the way. So far my fave. Please continue

[Officelover]

Pam left the building. She knew that she had to wait an entire week before she could go to John's house.

She felt a confusing buzz of emotions.

She felt scared- Pam remembered the last time she was someone's slave. She remembered with a pluck of pain the torturous life she led under the regime of Daniel. She recalled the endless humiliation, pain, an degradation that she put up with as he was blackmailing her- and then when he had used her enough, he released the photos. He used her like some worthless whore, like some... cheap prostitute who just gets used and abused.

She felt like this would be different- John was different. He was her friend. He wouldn't blackmail her into breaking all her limits. She legitamitely wanted to be with him. In fact, she legitamitely wanted to be his slave. She trusted John, and she knew that this would be infinately different from how Daniel blackmailed her.

She felt in love- She really loved John. She really was entirely, completely, irreversably head-over-heels falling in love with John.

She felt excited- She so wanted to be his slave. Pam thought to herself that she is a slut, and deserves to be punished. She really truly wanted to be humiliated, in pain, degraded, treated like an animal, embarrased, deprived- there was a dirty side of her that was begging to be unleashed.

And she felt nervous. Nervous that she would not please John. Nervous that she would be too selfish, or come across as a prude.

She drove home...

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sorry it was so short. I've got to go.

(I was planning on writing more, but I'll do that later. See ya!)

[Officelover]

I have a question before I proceed:

What would you like to see in my story?

This will be your last chance EVER in the Pam's Story Trilogy to suggest anything- so I suggest you use it. You have until 6:00 P.M. Eastern Standard Time tomorrow- or 20 hours precisely.

Read the spoiler only if you wish to know a couple of useful facts about what's to come:



1. Pam is going to be John's slave-in-training for the summer
2. I will not use any plot ideas: especially any focusing around blackmail.
3. I am more looking for ideas for tasks- for instance if you like messy write that.
4. If no one writes anything I will just write it myself.

PLEASE WRITE!


Please, please write your suggestions. Starting... NOW!

[Pikachu]

I like messy :D
Why ask people for there ideas though? I mean its your own story

[Officelover]

FUCK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! !


I just spet an hour and half writing another installment of this story, and now, guess what- it doesn't come throguh.

Okay, I'm just gonna tell you what happens, kay?

1. Pam drives home.

2. Masturbates.

3. John calls- tells her instructions (don't orgasm till I see you, wear black tube top/ black mini-skirt, no underwear, and bring only pictureframe, pen, and cell phone. Arrive at exactly 12:00 on June 16th

4. She falls asleep.

5. She oversleeps on the sixteenth- wakes up and is suprised.

6. Puts on clothes, gets stuff.

7. Walks.

8. Prepares herself for being John's slave.

9. Has 25 minutes to go.

10. Knocks on his door at exactly 12:00. John comes out and says "You're late".

Okay, I'll incorporate this into the next part.

Officelover

[Officelover]

This will be an important part. Sorry for the wait.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pam stood at John's doorstep. She took a look at her cell phone- it said 11:59. While she was waiting for the second to change to a two, the 5 to become a 0, and the nine to follow suit, Pam remeniced about the crazy events of the past days:

She had driven home from the meeting, and almost immediately got a phone call from John. He told her not to take anything on the day she came over except for a cell phone, a picture frame, and a pen. A nice pen. She was allowed to wear a black tube top, and a black miniskirt. She was not allowed to wear any underwear.

John had told her that she was to knock on his door at precisely 12:00, not a minute before or a minute after. He also told her not to orgasm until he saw her, which was five days later.

The previous day had been the last day of the year, there were finals, so Pam was exhausted. She was glad it was summer, and overslept. She woke up at nine, forgetting all about John.

All of a sudden she remembered and she started worrying. She thought all about what was to come, and didn't stop thinking about it. She was instructed to walk to John's, not drive. So after a brisk walk, she was here.

She waited, until the cell phone read, "11:58" when she moved to John's doorstep. She was so nervous, so excited, so happy, so sad, so anxious so... turned on. Now, she was waiting for the cell phone to say 12:00.

Those two minutes felt like two days of grueling torture. Each second seemed to take minutes to pass. But after the torture was done, and it was Twelve O'Clock, Pam was so excited.

With butterflies in her stomach, she sucked in her most confident breath, told herself that it would all be all right, and knocked many times on the door. After another day of waiting, John answered the door.

"You're late."

Such was his simple greeting. There was no "Hello", or "Welcome" like Pam might have expected from John. John was a dominant man, but usually he was a polite kind of guy.

Pam never dreamed of him greeting her with a stern attitude, saying, "You're late." Especially not in this situation. Pam calmed down. She knew that John was just trying his best to make himself look scary and fearsome. It was working. But Pam knew somehow that John was just as nervous as she was at this moment.

Little did she know, he would actually be more controlling than ever soon.

Pam gathered herself, and asked, "What?"

"You're late. I told you to be here at twelve sharp and it is now 12:04."

Pam took out her cell phone, and showed him the time, "See it's 12:00." she said.

"Hmmm... Not by my watch." Pointed out John, "Oh well. You are excused this time. But in the future when I tell you I want you to be somewhere at a specific time, I want you to be there at exactly the right moment."

Pam felt flustered. This was all happening so fast! He was already giving her orders! He was already telling her what to do, how to act, which ways to behave. Soon she'd have to do tasks for him. She coulsn't believe what was happening!

John said, "Well, come in. You're already late, and I don't have all day to watch you stand on my front step."

Pam said, "Sorry."

Pam stepped inside his house. John had a nice house. It wasn't his exactly as it was his parents. He didn't live there at this point, but rather he had an apartment more downtown. This was in a more suburban region. It was nice. While his mom and dad were away on vacation in a summer house they had in Maine, they wanted him to house sit. He happily agreed.

Pam looked around. She'd never been here before- she liked what she saw.

TBC.

[TheHotBoyWonder]

i have loved the pam from 1 to3 and you have made all the stories so good covering every fetish fantasy and dream and all i can do is stand and clap that you put so much effet in and have given use the best stories of getdare

[Officelover]

First of all, thank you so much, HotBoyWonder! That was so, so kind of you to say! You have no idea how much a comment like that means to me! I do my best to cater to everyone and put most types of fetishes in.

Second of all, so sorry to be cut off in the middle. And taking so long posting. I was cut off, then I got a virus... it's just confusing. So anyways, here is the next part- enjoy, and please comment!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

John said, "Sit down."

He motioned over to two large armchairs. Pam thought to herself, This must be a trick. I can't sit in the chair- I am going to be his slave. This is a test to see if I am humble or not.

Pam sat down on the ground. John laughed. "No, it's okay, Pam. You can sit in these chairs for now. I'd actually prefer it if you would, so we can talk. But, you did show good manners."

Pam was both embarrased and proud. Embarrased that she had done the wrong thing. Proud that she had done the right thing. And also confused.

Pam delicately sat down in the chair. She was opposite John, and the two were seperated by a coffee table. John asked, "Would you like some coffee?"

Pam didn't know how to respond. "Uh... no thank you. That's okay."

John smiled and said, "All right then. Let's get down to buisness. I can assume that you know why you're here. You do know why you are here today, Pam, don't you?"

Pam replied, "Of course, John."

"Just checking," He answered, "You do know that I'm going to be your Master. And you... you are going to be my slave. You understand that right? You comprehend slavery?"

"Yes, John."

"Good. Let me ask you something: are you a masochist?"

"Am I a masochist?"

"Yes. I've been wondering this for quite some time. I just want you to tell me plain and simple. I want you to tell me whether or not you are a masochist. Not only that, are you a submissive?"

"Yes. I am a masochist. And I am a submissive."

"Do you enjoy the feeling of pain? Does the thought of me owning you, ordering you around, telling you what to do, using you, abusing you, torturing you- does that turn you on, Pam?"

Pam couldn't help notice that she was slightly wet. She hoped that John wouldn't notice- fat chance as she was wearing just a miniskirt. "Y- Yes... it turns me on, John."

"Good. I'm goig to list off the things that I will demand from you. If any of them is against... you know what, screw it. Just tell me your limits."

Pam thought for a minute. She told John, "Well... I'm obviously not going to do anything illegal. I don't want to do anything that can like be dangerous, or make me sick or whatever. But besides that... I don't have that many. I'm willing to try a lot of things... for you."

"For me?" John gulped, "Let me ask you this Pam, are you doing this... are you... are you doing this because you want to be owned... or because... because you want to be owned by me?"

"I want... I want you to own me, John."

For a couple moments there was an awkward silence. Then John said, "Well, good. So... I have a contract for you to read. It's not legally binding or anything. It's just something I made up to tell you my rules. You want to take a look?"

Pam was handed a stapled document. It read as follows.




RULES


1. I am your Master. You will submit to me. You recognize, that I, John, am your One and Only Master. I am strict but caring. You accept that I own you.

2. You also must understand your rights. Your rights are as such:

You have the right to leave me whenever you want, but know if you do I'll never get back together with you again.
You have the right to limits, which I will respect if you tell me them.
You have the right to a safeword. Remember to use your safeword only when you absolutely need too. Your safeword is "Joykill". If neccesary, I'll teach you motions that have the same use.
You have the right to food, air, and water.
Once you have passed the training, you will continue to live with me, but I will let you have a social life and work life of your own.
You have the right to aftercare.
You have the right to a session where you can talk to me one-on-one.
I may give you other rights, and other priveledges.

3. You will not speak out of turn, meaning, when I am talking you are never talking. You will give my voice your undivided attention.

4. You will always refer to me as Master or Sir.

5. You are never to masturbate without permission. I will tell you if you can cum or not.

6. You can use the bathroom when I tell you that you may.

7. Do not think of anyone else lustfully. You lust only for me. And do not ever have sex with anyone but me.

8. You will eat what I tell you to eat, and wear what I tell you to wear.

9. You will accept all punishments willingly.

10. You will obey me to the best of your abilities. Whatever orders I give you, or if I assign you extra rules, you will follow them. If you are unable I will understand. If you fail or simply refuse for your own selfish means, slut, you will be punished severely.

Sign your name here:

_______________ __ __________________

F I R S T M.I. L A S T




So Pam read through the rules and suddenly got very worried. John asked her, "Are you done reading them?"

Pam replied, "Yes."

John said, "That isn't a very good list of rules. I'll give you a better one later, but for our puproses this works."

Pam said, "I'm not sure I want to sign it yet."

"Oh sure," he said, "You don't have to sign it now. I'd like to explain some things first. You're not going to be my real slave right away. No. You have to work to be my real slave. I'll be training you first. Well, actually, first thing's first you'll have your orientation; that'll be today and tommorrow. Then I'll train you to be a sexy, slutty, obediant, awesome slave."

Pam was really excited.

John gave her another document.

It was much shorter and read the following:

I, _________ _________ _________ , officially announce that I totally willingly sumbit to Master John Freidman. I acknowledge that I am joyfully entering a period of training with Master so he can teach me how to be a better slave. I am thankful Master took pity on me, and allows me to learn. I can not wait till I can really serve my Master.

Signed,

_________ __________ __________


Pam thought it was a beautiful document. John asked her, "Are you ready?"

Pam said, "Yeah."

"Do you want to be my slave?"

"Yes... sir."

"Good." John smiled. "I believe you brought a pen with you. A nice pen."

"Yes, I went out and bought one."

"Good. We'll keep this pen special. I want you to read the pledge out loud, and then sign it."

Pam recited, "I, PamelaNoelleMorgan, officially announce that I totally willingly sumbit to Master John Freidman. I acknowledge that I am joyfully entering a period of training with Master so he can teach me how to be a better slave. I am thankful Master took pity on me, and allows me to learn. I can not wait till I can really serve my Master."

With that she signed her name.

Pam was now John's slave.

[Officelover]

Can I asume you are all speechless, and that is why no one has commented on my last post (just kidding, I'm cool)? Well, anyways, I'm going to post the next section which will be relatively short.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Once Pam had signed her name, Pam seemed to float outside of her body for just a short time. She hovered above herself, and took in a breath. With that breath, so came a wave of thoughts.

Why would I do that? Why did I sign? Now what happens? Pam, for the love of fucking God, you were blackmailed by some guy to be a sex slave. And now you're actually agreeing to be someone's slave. What the hell is up with that?! Calm down, Pam. You agreed to this because you wanted to. You're in love with the guy. And besides that, you are not in any danger. He'll be different than Daniel. John isn't blackmailing me. I can have limits, and a safeword. I can leave whenever I want to. I love him, Oh my God! How many times I've longed to serve him. I just hope I'll please him. I hope that he'll accept me, think I did a good job. And, oh, how I would like him to dicipline me. Face it Pam, you want to be his little slut and you know it. What the hell am I saying? Serve him? I'm a feminist, I'm not going to obey my boyfriend. No. This is different. He's my master. We both want this. Right? He wants to be my master, right? Oh, God, I feel sick! I'm like being tossed around by waves. Oh, God! I'm so excited! I can't wait! Don't worry, they'll be an orientation! AH!!!!!

Pam leapt back into her skin. She shook her head, and retuned to reality. John smiled at her and said, "Welcome. I'm so proud, of you, slave. You made the first step. You took initiative. But you have a lot to learn, slave. So much to learn."

Pam smiled. She was freaking out.

"Now, slave, I'm going to take you on a tour of my place first. Follow."

First he took her upstairs. He showed her his bedroom, which was well furnished with a king-size bed. There was an adjoining bathroom, which was nice,. There were two other bedrooms, and the staris to the attick.

"Never go up there, slave."

"Where?"

"Where what?"

"Oh, sorry, master. Where, master."

"I'll excuse you today, and tommorow, for orientation. But please adhere to my rules. And never go up to the attick."

"Why not, master?"

"Hmm... It's not your place to ask such things."

Pam felt dejected, but the tour dragged on. The two headed downstairs, to the main floor. There was the living room, the dining room and the hall, which Pam had already seen. Then John showed Pam the bathroom, the den, and the kitchen.

In the kitchen was a door, which he opened. There were steps that led to the basement. He started down the stairs, and told Pam, "Come."

Pam did so and followed John into the basement. John pointed out two particular rooms. The first was a white room, with a small window. The room was excruciatingly small- something slightly bigger than the size of a walk-in closet. It was barely big enough for a bed, which filled the vast majority of the room. There was also a small table.

John said, "This will be your room. You'll sleep here. I'll show you more of this later."

Then he pointed out the next room. "Punishment room. You don't want to know."

The last room looked evil.

"What's this room?"

He opened the door. He said, "Oh, you'll find out."

With that the door slammed shut and clicked locked.

[Officelover]

I'd like to point out that I was intterupted so I decided to stop. I'll write more soon.

[firenight]

go on please it is sweet

[Pikachu]

This is a great story :)

I guess you probably write other stories that aren't fetish fantasy related?

Your writing style is very compelling and is very creative

[Officelover]

Pam was pushed into the room by John's strong muscular hands. She ffell onto the hard cold floor. She was in pain. She heard the door click shut and locked behind her.

Pam was surrounded, entirely, by darkness. She screamed. John said, "Sorry, Pam, to frighten you, but I have to show you the ropes." Then, Pam heard some of the most horrifying sounds in her life- John's footsteps. Walkign away.

"DON'T LEAVE ME HERE!!! DON'T LEAVE ME HERE YOU BASTARD! COME BACK HERE!!!" She cried in vain.

Pam was so scared. Pam was so scared that this relationship would turn out like her last relationship. "It wasn't a relationship!" She painfully reminded herself. Pam tried to console herself, but she was freaking scared of John at this point. He'd just shoved her in a room- he was seeming more like Daniel.

Pam shuddered at the images. She shuddered at the thought of John being a Daniel. She shuddered at the thought of being blackmailed again. She didn't know if she could take that again.

Pam didn't know what to do. She just curled up in a little ball on the ground and started to cry. She sobbed and sobbed, and finally fell asleep in the darkness.

*********

Pam woke up to a sound that sounded better to her than a chorus of angels singing her with harps. She heard the door open. She saw a crack of light out of the corner of her eyes.

Pam jumped up, and asked, "WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT ABOUT?!"

"Excuse me?" Asked John sternly.

"Why did you lock me in here?!"

John replied, "I locked you in here to show you that I am not going to be your friend John anymore. I locked you in here to prove to you I am different, and that I am your Master. You signed the contract. You are now in my possession. I thought I was being nice- by doing this, I avoided plenty of punishments in the future of you thinking that we are equals. Not now we're not. You agreed to submit. Plus, you were in no real danger. It was just dark. Why were you so upset."

Pam felt silly now. She had to admit, John raised good points.

"I'll forgive you this time, but only since it's your first transgression. You won't be so lucky in the future. Well, let's say we go upstairs. I need you to make me some breakfast. While you do that, we'll talk a bit about today's schedule."

They climbed upstairs and into the kitchen. John said, "I want french toast, scrambled eggs, and pancakes."

Pam got right to work. She loved cooking. It was something she was good at so this was a breeze. She did the actions absent-mindedly as she and John talked about what they'd do that day.

John explained, "Today is still orientation. You'll begin your real training tomorrow. Oh, that'll be fun. But first, today, we're going to gather important information about you, and whatnot."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

This was just a short transitional peice. Comments please!

[Lovesfundares]

office lover i am in love with this story . lik eunbelivable in love. if anything your character reminds me of bella from twilight, not in a copyrighted sense, but in a sense that i cant stop reading anything posted on this story. like if you were to publish this as a finished book. i would die of oh my god- ness. that awesome. i just saw you post on the forums and my first thought was, HEY IS THERE MORE FOR PAM YET? lol also get in get dare chat more. you rock man and ty for this amazing story. =)

[Officelover]

Thank you! Oh my God! I get such nice comments from everyone here! I'll try to post more soon. Thank you so much!

[Officelover]

God, I haven't written in awhile. So sorry. Well my ancient computer was down and I was busy (I'm starting to write another play). So, here is the next part. It won't like be the most interesting part of the story but I hope you'll like it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

John was liking the way this was turning out. She seemed to be really into him, and she didn't really like freak out over being locked in. He was at the same time really nevous- she was his first real slave and he was into her too.

As much as these first two days were for orientation, John also had set them aside to test the water a bit. He wanted to see what this girl was all about. He wanted to find out some juicy stuff about her.

John said, "Let us proceed into the living room." The two headed into the nearly-empty living room. John ordered Pam to prostrate with her head down on the cold, hardwood floor. Pam did so.

John said, "Now, then. I'm going to ask you some questions- important questions about you. But first, I want you to tell me all your limits."

"Okay... master. I can't really do public now, and I can't really have sex with you yet. Um, also no piss or shit. And I'm not big on pain."

John said, "I want you to understand something. I may eventually try to break a limit. You'll have to trust me. So, we're going to have to trust each other, and then... then I can start to break those limits. Is that okay with you?"

"Um... yeah."

"Yes, what?"

"Yes, master."

"God, we have a lot of work to do."

"Sorry, master."

"That's better. Now, how old are you?"

"I am twenty years old."

"What was your birthdate?"

"December 13, 1989."

"Are you a virg... don't have to ask that."

"Why, master?"

"Because I personally know the answer, dumbass."

"Oh, sorry, master."

"Ssh! Describe one of you sexual fantasies."

"Um, well, I've had this one a lot. I am a slave... your slave. You order me to lie naked on the floor when you spank me. Then, you spin around and order me to give you a blow job. You shove your huge cock into my mouth, and... I suck it. You like it, but pull out before you edge. Then you ask me to bend over. You take a dildo and shove it all the way up my pussy. Then you start to fuck my ass. I have nipple clamps on... then you cum in my ass and shove me on the ground."

"Th- um... very good. Um- okay- um, yeah... Now then, wwhat's your favorite color?"

"Pink."

"Ppph- that's lame. Anyways, what size bra are you?"

"I'm a C-cup."

"Nice. Mind if I check?" he said with a grin.

Pam was so nervous. She was so... so nervous. She wanted him to like her tits, but another part of her felt like he wound think she was a slut if she showed him her breasts on her first day of sevitude.

John told her, "Get up."

Pam did as she was told and stood up. John told her to pull off her tube top. Pam slowly, gingerly followed suit. She pulled up on the shirt, and removed it. This revealed her specacular, fabulous boobs.

John liked this image especially. He thought Pam was hot, and had a crush on her. He never told her this, but he masturbated to her picture a lot. He was so turned on by all this- especially now, getting to see this hottie topless- he had an erection. Pam was nervous, disgusted, embarrased, excited, proud, and humiliated when she saw this boner of his.

Then after ten seconds of staring, John cleared his throat. He announced, "All right. Thanks. You can cover up now." Immediately, she moved her hands to cover her nipples.

She was still embarrased though, so she asked nervously, "Um... master, can I put the tube top back on?"

"Can you- No! You can't! In fact... just for that, not only can you no longer cover your breasts, but now you're going to do 25 jumping jacks for me." Pam felt terrible.

She removed her hands gently, and was totally humiliated, devastaded and crushed that her crush was seeing her topless. Now, she began to do the jumping jacks. With a sickly realization, Pam understood that she was only doing these so John would get the excitement and pleasure of seeing her boobs jiggle and shake.

She didn't stop, but she did blush. After 25 long jumping jacks she stopped. John said, "Good. Good. Now then, it's time for you to take a quick test."

John gave her two sheets of paper and a pen. He said, "You have fifteen minutes. Good luck, slave."

There were fifty annoying, difficult- almost impossible questions to answer. These included riddles like, "How far can you walk into a forest?", general knowledge questions like "What is [(982 * 456) + 9856321] / 3?"

There were also situation questions like, "Your master has a box. Your master says in it is a reward, but you suspect it is a punishment or some kind of sick joke as you overheard him ordering a shock collar. What do you do?"

Then there were just plain confusing ones: "You've got thirteen red tomatoes, and seven green tomatoes. You are boarding a plain to New Delhi, and you've got the potatoes in a brown paper bag. How many potatoes do you have? How many spider eggs?"

In short, Pam guessed on some of them and didn't even get past question 28. She figured she had pretty much failed which was demoralizing as she was getting strait A's in school.

Then, after fifteen minutes were up, John collected the papers, and looked it over. He shot her a disappointed glance, then shoved the papers in the blue folder he'd been carrying around.

"We're going to see how wide your ass hole is now. So, listen, I'm going to insert somethings into your ass. Have you done that before?"

"Yes, sir."

"Well, good. Now, listen hard. I'm going to use some things. First will be a pen. Then a sharpie. Then a finger. Then two fingers. And then all the way up to my entire fist, okay?"

"Okay."

"Okay, master. Just use your safeword when you've reached your limit. Now then, here's the pen."

Pam got up to two fingers.

"You really are starting to dissapoint me, slut. Well, we'll just have to train you. Now, I've got an important questionto ask you. Are you okay with me taking pictures of you naked?"

What came next was a no. One of the loudest, most empassioned, best delivered nos in the entire world. Never before had Pam said a no like this and never would she again. She said no with her entire heart, head, spirit, body, and soul. Here it comes, "NO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

"Okay, okay. I get it. No pictures. Calm down." Pam calmed down. So then they decidedto eat a little lunch. Pam made sandwiches and an elaborate lunch for John. He let her have the crusts of his bread, a meager glass of water, and ten saltine crackers. Pam ate her food, dejected and hungry. John said, "If you act better you'll get more food, slut."

Pam felt annoyed by this, but accepted it, and sat on the floor.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Comments please!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Love,

Officelover

[Officelover]

After lunch, Pam cleared away the dishes. John said, "You know, tomorrow we're going to officially start training."

Pam nodded and answered softly, "I know."

John said, "I want to spend the rest of the day... like we're a vanilla couple. Just for the rest of the day. I'd like to see what it feels like. But, I'm warning you, tomorrow it will be gone. Tommorow I will be cruel, strict, and sadistic. Tommorw I'll expect you to be my little slut slave. I'll start to train you. I'll get you to submit. Just you watch. But... for the rest of the day, we're going to be... a couple. Is that okay?"

Pam was breathing heavily, "Yeah."

They went out that day. They went to a movie first, and then had dinner at a nice restaurant. John drove Pam to an ice-cream parlor, where they both got a cone of ice cream. Then they went walking on a bike path. After a beautiful evening of talking they were walking back when they heard music. They stopped and heard that it was a local band performing. The night was magical.

Then they drove home, and John said, "Well, that was fun. Hey- it's 11:00. You'd better get to bed, slave. We have a busy day tomorrow. Come on, I'll take you to your bedroom."

They went downstairs to the room that Pam was staying in. Pam saw the bed. She didn't see any sheets or covers. John told her, "From now on, every night unless I specifically tell you otherwise, you will be sleeping naked."

Pam was startled. She had never slept naked before. Well, excluding the horror-nights of her blackmailing, she'd never slept naked. John said, noticing how she simply stood in shock and thought, "What are you waiting for? Strip, slut!"

She did as she was told. First she removed her shirt. Then her skirt. She was now just wearing black lingerie. John said, "Loking nice, but finish up please."

Pam removed her bra, exposing her huge, hot tits with their pink nipples. Then she let her panties fall to the floor, revealing her pussy, pubic hair, and ass.

John said, "Oh, that pubic hair won't do. We'll have to do something about it in the morning."

Pam lay down on the bed. John turned off the light.

"Master?" asked Pam, "Can I have some sheets?"

"No, you can not have any sheets! I'm serious, this is the last time I'm going to let these things slide. Don't you think I would have put out sheets if I thought you needed them, if I wanted to give them to you, if I thought you deserved them? Didn't you, slut? No, obviously you didn't, you greedy whore!" John scolded harshly.

Pam felt bad- she felt ashamed. She shouldn't have asked for the sheets. "Well, slave, Good Night."

"Good night, Master."

The door clicked closed. Pam felt a rush of emotions- she felt so happy, so ashamed, so scared, so angry, so nervous, so in love, so foolish, so embarrased, so... confused.

She let herself swirl into sleep...

[Officelover]

Oh, by the way, I don;t know if anyone knows this or not but Part 35 was the 100th part of the whole trilogy.

YaY!

[Officelover]

Here's the next part.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

SPLASH!

So began Pam's first dayof training. So began the new chapter ofher life. So began her erotic first day, and the day Pam began her new life as John's slut slave. With a splash, Pam began slavery.

The splash happenned to be a bucket of ice-cold water that was poured over Pam's naked body. Her eyes fluttered open instinctively. She was woken with alarm. This, this rude awakening, began her slutty journey.

Her body couldn't help it's responses. She screamed. She woke up. She shivered, and felt cold and defenseless against whatever creature was attacking her with such ferocious and terrifiying weapons as cold water.

But ater coming to her senses, Pam realized it was only John. It was only her Master. And John opened and colsed his mouth, moved around his tounge, and breathed abnormally as to create sounds. These sounds were symbols of the order he had for her which was to stand on her feet. These sounds were, "Get up." John threw her a T-Shirt and some of his boxer shorts. She happily put them on.

Pam did as she was told. She arose, and John said, "Make me some breakfast slave."

They climbed ther many stairs, and reachedthe kitchen.

"What would you like, Masrter?" She asked.

"Hmm... You decide slave."

Pam looked in the bare cupboards. There was nothing in the refrigerator. There was no food in the closet or in the pantry. There seemed to be not a crumb of food in the entire house.

Pam has searched the whole kitchen from top to bottom and didn't find anything edible. John finally asked Pam, "What's taking you so long?!"

"There isn't any food, Master."

"There isn't any food?! Why of course there's food. I just moved it. To my bedroom. Why didn't you just ask me where it was, whore? Instead of doing the right thing, asking me a question so you could serve me, instead you tell me a lie- you say there's no food in the house. You accuse me, your Master, of making the mistake of not buying any food. What do you have to say for yourself?"

"I'm sorry Master! I'm so sorry!"

"Well, fine. This is, however, the last time you'll be let off without a punishment. The last time. Now, listen to me. Go up to my room, and get the ingrediants you need. After breakfast, we'll begin our formal training."

Pam went upstairs, to find that all the food in house was indeed there. She felt like such an idiot to have fallen right into John's trap. Stupid. She was really stupid.

She took a lot of supplies- waffle mix, chocolate chips, bread, butter, an english muffin, peanut butter, and a carton of orange juice. She headed downstairs. Pam made him chocolate chip waffles, toast, a peanut butter English muffin, and a glass of OJ. She put it on a tray with a napkin, fork and knife. She headed off to the dining room, where he was sitting down on a chair, at the table, reading the newspaper.

She carefully balanced the tray as she walked, and set it down lightly on the table. He stared at the waffles, toast, and english muffin. "You call this breakfast? What do you think I am, slut, eight? Well, it'll do for today. And I'll tell you what to make for yourself after I finish my own breakfast. After half an hour of waiting, John caled her back in."

"Good slut. Now then, you'll be eating... well, cook yourself some scrambled eggs." Pam headed back to the kitchen, and she made herself some yummy looking scrambled eggs.

John came over when he was done. He said, "Okay. Good, now take the bowl of scrambled eggs. Set it on the ground." Pam took the large clear glass bowl of eggs, and put it on the dirty looking tile floor.

John said, "Good. Now, I want you to step in and out of the bowl, you know mix it around, at least- say 50 times, with your feet." Pam stared at him wide-eyed, but didn't question him.

She stepped in and out of the bowl. She first put her right foot in, took it out, and then put her left foot in. She did this, as he ordered, fifty times. It felt weird and squishy between her toes.

When she was done, John said, "Next, I want you to piss into this cup." He handed her a red, plastic disposable cup. The type of cup that people piured soda into at parties. Pam asked, "Master, where's the bathroom?"

"Bathroom?! Who said you could use the bathroom. Take off your shorts, and piss into the cup, right here and right now." She was humiliated, but she did it. She took off the boxers, stepped out of them, and spread out her legs. She crouched down. John enjoyed the view of her pussy- his first yet. She let loose a trickle of urine. She didn't really have to go, so the cup was only filled up about a third of the way.

John looked disappointed with the amount of piss, and said, "Hmmm... Well, I suppose it will have to do." John took the cup of piss and the bowl of scrambled eggs, and handed her a banana.

John said, "Masturbate with it, but don't you dare cum."

Pam couldn't believe it, but she started to do it. She took the banana and used it as a pleasure aid. She fucked her cunt with it, and couldn't believe the pleasure and disgust she felt at the same time.

The banana got really wet with her pussy juice. Just as Pam was on the edge, John said, "Stop!"

Pam reluctantly stopped the moving. She knew he was just doing this for the pleasure of teadsing her. She also knew it was working. Her body wanted, craved, needed more. She needed the relief of orgasm now.

But John told her not to.

John said, "Well, after all that hard work, I hope you enjoy your breakfast."

Pam gulped. She didn't want to eat any of that. But she knew she had to. Master ordered her to. So she ate forkfull and forkfull of the scrambled eggs which mysteriously tasted like sweaty feet- forcing herself to swallow. She wanted to wash it down with something- but what was was there except for her own pee? Finally, after she's finished off the eggs, she began to hold the glass of piss in her hand.

She counted herself down, "3... 2... 1!" With that she chugged the entire cup of her urine. It was nasty, revolting. She felt like she wanted to throw up. She thought she was going to get sick even thoguht she knew urine was 97% water, and sterile. And then, she moved on to the banana. The banana was probably the best tasting of the three- normal if not a little on the salty side.

This has been the story of Pam's first breakfast as a slave.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~``

Comments please!

[Officelover]

People, I'm sorry, but I haven't gotten a comment since longer then ten days ago. And I've added three new sections. Well, please, all, comment! Please! I don't think I can write any more until I get at least one or two comments.

Sorry for the trouble,

But still,

Love,

Officelover

[Officelover]

Though no one posted here, I did recieve an amazing PM. So I figure I'll put in a little developement. But please, people, comment!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

There appears to be a fear of BDSM in the world. We live in a society that has always misconstruded the ideas of BDSM. Feminists accuse it of being females eroticizing submitting to dominant men. They don't realize that often women are the dominants. Still other people believe that all S/M relationships are femdom relationships.

People believe masochists enjoy any type of pain- for instance, they'd enjoy falling down stairs or being seriously injured. They don't realize that sometimes it's not just the pain it's who gives it as well.

People believe that BDSM relationships are just kinky games- that all BDSM relationships are based on sex. They don't realize that often we have a normal relationship, and BDSM just adds to the trust and caring.

I think many people think the slaves are kidnapped or blackmailed. I think many of them believe that there is no distinction between BDSM and real life slavery- like before the Civil War.

I think many people see us as freaks.

But that doesn't stop us because we like BDSM and know it's perfectly fine and dandy- if not a good thing. That doesn't stop us. And it didn't stop John. But it sort of was stopping Pam.

Pam felt as if she shouldn't do these kinds of things. Pam felt that this wasn't a normal thing to do... not a natural thing to do... not a healthy thing to do. She felt like she was sex-obsessed or overly kinky. She felt like she shouldn't be doing these things. "Normal people," she thought, "cringe at the thought of a whipping. They conjour up images of horrible, primitive punishment and shudder. Why then is it that when I think about whipping my pussy gets wet?!"

But even the horrible thing that society did to her wasn't her biggest fear. Her biggest fear was that she would be blackmailed and tortured like she was with that hideous Daniel. She knew that she was deep down a masochist, but... memories of his torture stopped her a bit. She was so horrified of being hurt again like that.

She drifted back as if fog had inherited her head, and was tossed back to those stormy gray days. She remembered the last day she spent with Daniel. He made her strip for an audience of about 100. Then, they bid on... they bid on which 20 of them got to fuck her. That night, twenty complete strangers tortured her, humiliated her, made her feel worthless. And when the nightmare was finally over she did the natural thing and yelled at Daniel. That set him off. He released every photo he had of her and humiliated her. Everyone in her town thought she was a total slut. Her parents basically threw her out of her home- do you realize how close to suicide she was? She had to spend three days in a hospital to make sure she wouldn't kill herself.

But she didn't. She persevered.

Those were the memories that made her horrified to do the same kind of actions. Once, she'd been blackmailed into slavery. Now, she was just willingly becoming a slave? It seemed so... absurd.

Yet, try as she did, she simply could not repress her needs. Her needs to be abused, tortured, hurt, humiliated, degraded, punished, taught. She needed to be owned.

And, the two forces were always constantly working against each other. But, now, now, here she was. Here Pam stood. She was at John's house. She had dived right into not only a relationship, but an S/M relationship. She was now a slave. She was giving into her cloudy, aromatic, flowery slutty desires. She was livign life as she envisioned a slut would.

But then again, Pam accepted one of the simplest facts there is. Unfortunately, this fact is one of the hardest for most people to admit. Yet there are some in this world, who admit it with pride, candor, and positive images. This fact is difficult mostly for those who fear BDSM. This fact is difficult for them because they don't realize it's not a bad ting after all.

I, your narrarator, have admitted it.

John admitted it.

And Pam desired to admit it. She was so close to admitting it too.

The fact is quite simple. The only thing complex is it only works if you yourself admit it. It won't work in a second-person or third-person way. You can only say it about yourself.

It is this, "I am a slut."

Pam knew she was, but she couldn't admit it.

That would all soon change.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

So, what do you think? This was just my last transition peice before the trainign starts.

[HeadHunter_t]

It is really good and i am enjoying it alot.you shouldent worry
If people comment or not thoe wright becuse you enjoy it :)

[molten man]

Excellent Offocelover.

Was away all these days as my comp was spoilt!

[Officelover]

John had whisked her away to a utilitarian room that she hadn't been in before. John explained to her, "This is the room I'll teach you all the rules in. I know, slave, I know you want to serve me. I know how much you want to really be my slave. But there are so many things for you to learn first. So many things. Eventually, we'll build trust, burn limits, you'll learn all the techniques, all the words for everything. But now, slave, you'll just have to make do with the simple, mundane, and tedious work that awaits you. You will first have to learn the rules. After today, you will have no excuse not to know the rules. I know that you want to skip all this, and get to the real fun. But without this you won't even know how to begin.

"Now, I have your test result. You scored a 48. That is pretty damn sad. You left at least ten questions blank. Today, I'm going to teach you the eighteen rules of your slavery. Do you understand that?"

"Yes."

"YES, MASTER!"

"Sorry, sir!"

"Don't let it happen again. That is the first rule, incedentally. Sit down, slut!" Pam sat down in the simple chair at the simple table i the simple white room. There was no decoration at all- just a plain white utilitarian room. Pam felt as though John was letting her off easy.

"Now, slave, the first rule is as follows,
When my Master generously asks,
To me a question about my tasks,
I must be filled with glee,
But still Master or Sir adress He.

There is no circumstance or time,
To commit such an awful crime,
And I shall call him Master,
Or sir if it needs to be faster.
"Is that clear slut?"

"Yes, Master."

"Repeat the rule."

"Um... basically I always have to call you Master or sir."

"No! I spent a lot of time rhyming all of them, so please repeat it word for word, you lazy whore!"

"Um... When my Master asks-"

"Genorously asks!"

"When my Master generously asks..."

This went on for quite a while. Once John was satisfied that Pam had successfully memorized all 18 of them he ordered her to write out each rule 500 times. And that was her day.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

By the way, in case you were wondering her rules were as follows:

When my Master generously asks,
To me a question about my tasks,
I must be filled with glee,
But still Master or Sir adress He.

There is no circumstance or time,
To commit such an awful crime,
And I shall call him Master,
Or sir if it needs to be faster.

~

When I hear my My Master's voice,
This should give me reason to rejoice
And it would be a disrespectful sign,
If I was to talk when he speaks and think its fine.

When the words pour from Masters lips
And I drink his words in little sips,
How wrong would it certainly be,
If as well words came out of me?

~~

I am only Masters pleasure toy,
I will not use my pussy for my own joy,
No matter how great my lust will be,
I will not masturbate for my own glee.

That is unless it pleases Master,
In which case I will do it ever faster,
But even then I will just not cum,
Unless the word is his mouth from.

~~~

I belong to Master an am only his,
And by being so I believe that other's jizz
Must never enter my body,
By mouth, ass, or even my pussy.

I am to fucked by him and him alone,
No other guy or gal is to make me moan,
That i sunless he tells me to and then I will,
But in other cases Master is my fill.

~~~~

Master is my Master and I must,
Not let my mind or eyes be overcome with lust,
For any other man who passes me by,
No other human may catchmy eye.

For I have the hottest guy in the world,
If I was to stare at other my dream'd be unfurled,
And I would wind down an ungrateful path,
So in those cases I'll take a cold shower or bath.

~~~~~

If I wish to let my piss flow,
Or if to the bathroom I must go,
Master is the man I must first consult,
Else any other man would be almost occult.

If he says yes, joy and I go,
I'll shit or I'll let my piss flow,
But if Master should say no,
I'll accept it cuz he said so.

~~~~~~

My Master is a generous spirit,
He always gives gifts and I'm sure I'll hear it.
He hopefully will give me the gift of food,
And I'll eat it without the choice being boo'd.

Whatever it is I'll eat it or not,
I'll eat it or starve if I'd rather not.
But first I should try it,
As Master perscribed it.

~~~~~~~

Master chose me to be his slave,
And each day I must wonder "Why this knave?
"Why me when I can hardly behave,
Why'd he choose this slut to save?"

I must remain humble before him,
But still never shall my eyes grow dim,
Before Master in my humility I thrive,
Whereas in luxury I could hardly survive.

~~~~~~~~

When I look into Master's eyes,
I see the blue of heavenly skies,
I realize that his pleasure comes first,
And I'd simply be the worst,

If I was to be so selfish and vain,
And frankly kind of insane,
To say my pleasure is equal to his,
I am just something to hold his jizz.

~~~~~~~~~

If I was horrid enough to beget a punishment,
I will thank Master in a way that's truly meant,
Why- you might ask- would I thank him for pain,
I simply must be insane.

But no, he's taken the time to teach
I am like some blood-suckign leech,
And here he is, showing me the way-
I must thank him today!

~~~~~~~~~~

I accept the fact,
With considerable tact,
That I am just a toy,
For my Master's joy.

That is all I am,
Calling me anything else is a scam,
An object am I,
Because he's my master that's why.

~~~~~~~~~~~

The greatest gift I can give Master is not my body,
Though I'm sure it's sight may fill him with some glee.
It's not my willigness to serve,
Or the way I do it with verve.

It's not the collar around my neck,
Or beingat his call and beck.
It's the trust I have for him,
That's worth an arm and a limb.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Master tells me to do a task,
And now it is to you I ask:
What do I do?
What thinks you?

I'll tell you what is right,
It is to do it with all my might,
And to give it my all,
So he can stand proud and tall.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I will worship Master every day,
Each day I must find a way to say,
"Thank you sir for all you give,

T

[Officelover]

I was interrupted.

Sorry.

But, really, this is so boring. My next post will be something so much more interesting.

[molten man]

Excellent poem i must say!!

[Officelover]

This might be the last one for a while as my computer has a virus and has to be taken into the shop soon. So, savor this one. And comments would always be appreciated.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pam was sitting down at the chair. John stood, and paced. He told her, "There are fifteen rules I always want you to follow. You will follow them always, no matter what, unless I tell you otherwise. Do you understand that?"

"Yes." Pam answered meekly.

"Yes, what?!"

"Yes, master."

"You won't be punished for that, as I haven't read you the rules yet. But you should no better than that. Now, I've drawn up- at my expense- some with your rules on them."

John handed Pam a stack of 15 hard cardstock papers. On each one in elegant, stylized letters was a short couplet. This would be a rule I would follow. They were as follows:

~~~~~

Always will I call Master, Master or Sir,
For otherwise is laziness and disrespect's lure.


When to me my master speaks,
From my mouth no word leaks.


Without my master's permission I won't cum,
Or even just edge some.


Never will I let anyone else fuck me in any sense,
I am here simply to make Master less tense.


Never will I let my eye,
travel to the sight of a hot guy.


If to the bathroom I have to go,
I'll have to first ask Master yes or no.


Whatever Master tells me to eat,
I'll either starve or eat it fleet.


Humble, yes humble, I should be.
For Master chose the likes of me.


In terms of pleasure,
Master's is better.


I will thank Master when punishes me,
As he's teaching me, you see.


I am just a toy,
For Master's joy.


The trust I have in Master,
Gets me to slavedom all the faster.


When Master gives me a task or order,
To work as hard as I can is in order.


I will look as Master wants me to look, you see,
I will be what Master tells me to be.


Master and I apart cannot be sever'd
I am Master's slave forever and ever.

~~~~~

Pam looked the rules over. John said, "You will have memorized all fifteen by the end of the day. And then, we will start to have the real fun. Now repeat everything I say."

"Okay, master."

John said, "Just so you know, the preffered way to say that is 'Yes, master.' not, 'Okay, master.' So, repeat after me: Always will I call Master,"

"Always will I call Master," Repeated Pam.

"Master or sir."

"Master or sir."

"For otherwise is laziness,"

"For otherwise is laziness,"

"And disrespect's lure."

"And disrespect's lure."

"Good, slut. Now tell me, what does this rule mean?"

"It means that I should always call you, 'Master', Master. Or, at least 'sir'. So like, if you were to ask me a question, Master, then wouldn't respond, "Yes." I'd respond, "Yes, master." So, I shouldn't ever disrespect you by calling you by your real name or by not giving you your title."

"Yes, good. I do suppose you understand that one. Now, what about the next one..."

After going over all of the rules- which was incredibly dull, Pam thought- told Pam to recite all the rules by heart. Pam said, "But master, I... um, I don't remember all them."

"You- you don't remember all of them?!"

At this point the narrator wishes to interject the location of the The basement had three main rooms. There was Pam's room, the punishment room which was yet to be opened, and there was this room. This room was a mysterious, all-puropse room which was utilitarian and undecorous. There were two, large, plain, whiteboard with a couple dry-erase markers, a white plastic table and a couple of chairs.

At this point in the story, John wished to interject, "SLUT! I just went over all of them with you, and you still can't remember all of them! You are such a stupid whore! Well, I didn't think I was going to have to do this! Bitch, wait here. Don't you dare move!"

Pam stood still while John left the room. She felt terrible that John disapproved of her actions. She felt stupid. She felt like she wasn't paying attention to John- her Master.

John returned in less than a couple minutes, and, much to Pam's alarm, he had brought with him handcuffs. The ceiling of this room was low. There was a thin metal pipe on about 1 1/2 feet away from the whiteboard. Silently, John put one side of the handcuffs to the thin pipe. He ordered in a very commanding voice, "Come over here!"

Gingerly, Pam ambled over to the other side of the room. Pam knew full well what John was about to do. He took the other handcuff and put it around Pam's left wrist. It clacked closed.

John unexpectedly slapped Pam's ass and she cried out in pain. Pam felt pretty ridiculous- being handcuffed to a pipe in just a bra and panties, while a man was spanking her. Hard.

John decided this was going to be a lighyt punishemnt so he stopped after 15 strokes. He unhooked her bra, and it fell to the ground. He then pulled down on her panties, and he took them off. Pam felt so vulnerable.

"Slut," John started, "You will be writing on the whiteboards each rule. Fifty times. Write the rules down now, on the side."

He read her each rule, and she diligently copied it down in her own neat, perfect handwriting. John said, "I'm going to leave now. I will return in four hours. You had better get all the rules copied down. Fifty of each one. Starting... now!"

John left and Pam was alone. She felt so humiliated, so ashamed. She was handcuffed, naked, her ass was red from being spanked, and she had to write lines on the whiteboard. She felt so stupid, just because she didn't remember the rules.

She started to cry a little bit. But she pushed it back. She took the Expo marker and began writing the couplets on the boards. She had to write super-small, to fit all of them.

By the time four hours was up, Pam had finished (miraculously). The boards were simply covered in the rules, Pam's hand hurt like hell, and she now remembered all of the rules by heart.

John came back in, looked at the board, and smiled. He looked at her. He undid the handcuffs, and gave her some jeans and a T-shirt to put on.

He asked her, "Can you now recite all the rules by heart?"

"Y- Yes, master."

"Really?"

"Yes."

"Then do so."

Immediately, flawlessly, and perfectly, Pam recited each of the fifteen rules by heart, "Always will I call Master, Master or Sir,
For otherwise is laziness and disrespect's lure... When to me my master speaks, From my mouth no word leaks... Without my master's permission I won't cum, Or even just edge some... Never will I let anyone else fuck me in any sense, I am here simply to make Master less tense... Never will I let my eye, travel to the sight of a hot guy.,, If to the bathroom I have to go,I'll have to first ask Master yes or no. Whatever Master tells me to eat,
I'll either starve or eat it fleet... Humble, yes humble, I should be. For Master chose the likes of me... In terms of pleasure, Master's is better... I will thank Master when punishes me, as he's teaching me, you see... I am just a toy, For Master's joy... The trust I have in Master, gets me to slavedom all the faster. When Master gives me a task or order, To work as hard as I can is in order... I will look as Master wants me to look, you see,
I will be what Master tells me to be... Master and I apart cannot be sever'd, I am Master's slave forever and ever."

John just smiled and said, "Good. You know the rules. Let's go."

[molten man]

Great job officelover!!

hope ur comp gets repaired quickly!

[Officelover]

John was a handsome man. He had a innocent, sweet face that was a sharp contrast to his dominant and commanding attitude. Even in everyday matters that didn't concern BDSM, John still would hold his own and act controlling. Perhaps his face suckered people into doing things for him. He had dark brown hair that looked perfect on him, and sparkling blue eyes.

He was healthy- not too thin. And he had a just a little bit of muscle. Not too much, but enough for him to be considered strong. He was strong, but his attitude was stronger. He had broad shoulders, and was a fairly tall man. But not too tall. Just... slightly above average.

And he had a nice car too. A very nice car.

And Pam didn't see him or the car. She was being blindfolded. John was conversing with her. It was a strange situation for her, in a way, to just her the disembodied voice of the man she so loved.

"Slave, do you know where we are going?"

"No, sir."

"You don't? Good, because I went through great pains to make sure you wouldn't. Recite me the fourteenth rule, slave."

Pam paused to remember the order of the rules, and then recited, "I will look as Master wants me to look, you see, I will be what Master tells me to be."

"Excellent. Now you can't seriously expect to be my slave looking like how you do now. You're gorgeous, yes, but slave you've got to show it off. So, I'm going to give you a little treat. We're going to get you looking proper."

Pam knew better than to respond to this. She knew that she wasn't supposed to argue with him. However, she did think to herself, What's wrong with the way I look?

And in case you all didn't know, there was nothing wrong with the way Pam looked. John loved her. It's importanty to remember always that John did love Pam. And he loved the way she looked. But he always thought she could stand a few "adjustments". And one of John's arrays of fetishes was a woman altering the way she looks just for him. It seemed like such a submissive action. And he realized that if he could control the way a person looked that he could control almost anything that person did.

John said, "I hope you realize that this will be your first real task. I hope you enjoy it, slut, cause not all tasks are going to beauty spas and whatnot."

Pam silently nodded, "I will enjoy it, master."

"Good."

They drove on in perplexing silence, niether one knowing what to say.

*******

The car engine roared to a hualt. John said to Pam, "Wait here." And she did. She sat in her seat, not even taking off her seat belt. She heard her dooor open about thirty seconds later. John undid her seatbelt for her, like she was a little three-year-old. Then he gave her a kiss on her forehead, and took her hand. He led her outside into the street, and shut the door.

Pam heard the metal clinkings that always happen near the hood of a car after the car parks. John led her past the car, and said simply, "Step." She lifted up her feet, and climbed over the curve.

She heard John open a door and lead her into a room. There was a beeping noise, and Pam felt a puff of cool air-conditioned relief. It was sweltering in the warm sun. Too hot for June she thought.

She heard a nasal receptionist welcome them, "Hi, do you have an appointment?"

John said pleasantly, "Sure. Uh- John Evans."

The secratary said, "Uh- oh. Good. Come right this way."

Pam felt John's warm hand decend upon her shoulder and automatically felt comforted. John led her down what she assumed was a hallway. John then warned her, "Now, watch out, Pam, there are stairs."

Pam felt around with her feet for any steps and finally found them. She proceeded down them into an even cooler sublevel. They went through a door, another long corridor, and then they stopped. She heard the janglin of jeys, the fumbling of metal, and the telltale click open.

John said, "Come."

Pam said, "Yes, Master."

Though Pam couldn't see it John was now wearing a smile so broad that it seemed like there wouldn't be enough room for it on his face. Pam felt it though. She felt the brilliance, the radiance of his love and approval.

Pam heard the receptionist say awkwardly, "Okay, is there... Is there anything else I can get you folks?"

"Now, that'll be quite satisfactory."

"Okay. Um... Eloise will be here in a couple minutes. Uh... bye."

Pam heard the door close. John said, "Okay, slut, I'm going to take off the blindfold." Pam stood straight, and felt the tickling of John's hands on the back of her head. She felt him undo the knot on the thick silk blindfold. She felt a tug, and he held it pert, so that her eyes were still covered.

"Three... two... one..." The blindfold dropped to the ground in a small black silk mound. Pam's eyes were met with no dazzling silver or sunny mountains as a romantic part of her imagined and hoped.

But she did find the change from black to white amazing. The room was bright- though not by natural means. She saw a white room, lit by bright light bulbs. And she saw a hairdresser's studio.

And soon she saw a short woman with auburn hair come out of a back door. "Hello." The woman said, "My name is Eloise."

"Hello." said John. He nodded to Pam, signalling her to greet and introduce herself.

Pam said, "Hi... I'm Pam."

Got to go! Sorry! Will finish soon! COments please!

[Officelover]

Eloise asked John, "Are you going to be staying to see her, or not?"

John said simply, "I'll be back in four hours."

"Very well, sir." she said.

John said to Pam, "Goodbye. Do whatever Eloise does. She's going to give me a report when I get back as to how you behaved. Isn't that right, Eloise?" Eloise was startled, but nodded subtly.

"So, be on your best behavior, slut."

"I will, Master." Pam said, blushing intensely.

She was humiliated. This woman... this stranger, knew all about her private sex life now. She knew all about Pam's slavery, and how... how John was her master. Eloise... a perfect stranger... now knew Pam practiced BDSM. What was she thinking? Was she tolerant of S/M? Does she understand- or does she think I'm some freak. Some freak who is turned on at being a slave, or pain. I guess... I guess I could understand it if she did. It is pretty out of the ordinary. But... GOD!

John left the room, and there were a couple seconds of painfully awkward silence. Eloise broke the silence, much to Pam's relief, by saying, "Well then. He seems... lovely. So, let's get started shall we?"

"Uh... Yes."

"He left me some very specific instructions. Mr. Evans told me to dye your hair blonde. So, let's do that first, shall we?"

My HAIR? Thought Pam as she tugged on her long red locks.

Got to go. This sucks. Sorry

[Officelover]

Pam looked in the mirror. She couldn't recognize the face. Well, the face she could recognize but not the hair. The hair... why was it blonde? And yet, some sad part of her recognized that it was her. She wasn't worried. The dye would wash out in a week. It was just... not somethign she recognized... or expected. Her face being framed by long blonde locks, not red as she had remembered. It was like, "Yesterday, I had red hair. What happened?" A part of her was turned on though... like the fairness of her hair represented a part of her that was just surfacing- the part that was slutty, the part that was... submissive. Blondes were always treated as inferiors, as sluts, as dumb-asses. And she did- deep down inside- want to be treated like that. Well... at least she wanted John to treat her like that. This hair, she came to realize, was a symbol. A symbol of what she was destined to be.

"Ah, don't worry," Eloise interrupted her inner monologue, "Your... ah... Master gave me the explicit instructions to use a dye that lasts only a week. So you can wash it out. That is... if he let's ya. He told me to tell you that he might let you go back to being a red-head after the week is up. If you want. My personal opinion? Stay a blonde. It suits you."

Pam didn't appreciate the free advice but was nevertheless comforted by the possibility of switching back to red hair. She was just so unadjusted to blonde hair. It felt so unnatural. She said, "Uh... thanks."

"Now," Eloise said, "We simply must change your hair style."

Great, Pam thought, first I dye it now I change the hair style. What next?

Eloise brought her to a chair, where she sat her down, and prepared her gently to get her hair done. She started cutting, brushing, washing, and redesigning her hair style.

Eloise was a proffesional woman. She hated getting involved in her client's personal lives. Usually, under more agreeable circumstances, she would just keep quiet while she gave these women make-overs. There were, however, about one-in-three women who seemed like they could simply just not shut their mouths. They would gab on and on about how their youngest was flunking English, or how the weather was lovely this time of year, or how the government was so messed up, or how her Unlce Bobby was doing in Pittsburg. She didn't care. She didn't give a crap about these women's personal lives. And so, she simply said as little as possible. Another five ninthes of the people talked a bit, but not too much. She tolerated them. And there was one measly ninth of the people that were quiet.

She loved those rare people. And Pam was one of them. Didn't say a word during the dying. But she was dying too. She was dying to know about this girl's relationship. Eloisre hadn't been exposed that much to BDSM before. I mean, obviously she had heard it mentioned occasionally, but she had always been far too shy to try it. And she didn't actually know anyone who tried it before. She thought it must be horribly violent.

So, as she was giving Pam her hair-do, she simply could not restrain her curiosity. "So, um," Eloise started awkwardly, "That guy is cute. What's his name again?" Snip.

Pam paused. She was goign to say John, but knew better. She slowly, gingerly said much to her embarrasment and ultamite humiliation, "His name is Master John." Snip, snip.

Eloise laughed nervously. "What do you mean... uh... Master?" Snip, snip, snip.

"Well... um..." Pam felt a humiliation so strong raise up from her feet, into her stomach, make a little lump in her throat, and then turn red in her cheeks. "We have... a... different kind of relationship. He is... my Master. And I am his slut slave. I do whatever he tells me to do?" Snip. Snip.

"I, um, thought slavery was... illegal. Were you kidnapped, or, like... blackmailed?" Snip, snip. Snip, snip, snip.

That was a jarring chord. "No. No. No. No..." Pam started then assured, "Not at all. It's not at all like that, at all. It's... I am willingly his slave. I like being his slave. I like being hurt, and I like following orders." Snip... snip. Ssssssnnnniiiiippp.

Eloise was just as nervous as Pam was, but was wholly interested as well. "What do you mean," she asked, "You like being hurt." Snip.

Pam said, "Well, it's not all like that. It's not like he cuts me, or stabs me, or like... breaks my bones. We keep it safe and sane. But... it's not even all physical pain. Sometimes it's being humiliated. Or degraded. or mistreated. Sometimes. That turns me on, you know. Part of me is scared to death of it, and part of me craves it. But still... it's not all that. I make it sound like I'm doing this just for me. He... he has to enjoy hurting me as well. He has too... or it's not real." Snip.

"I'm sorry," she said, "But... that sounds a little wierd." Snip, snip, snip, snip, snip. Snip. Snip.

Pam blushed even harder, and felt the embarrasment reach a level she thought would surely kill her. But it didn't. She was... by some miracle... still alive. Embarrassed though. "Umm... I guess it... I guess it is. It's just... you know BDSM isn't for everyone." Snip.

"BDSM?" Snip snip.

"Sorry," Pam explained, "It's the type of relationship we have. It stands for Bondage and Discipline, Dominance and Submission, and Sadism and Masochism." Snip. Snip. Snip snip, snip.

"But... why do you want any of that." Snip.

Pam answered, "I can't explain that. It's like... well, I don't know. I'm new, you see. This is my first week. My first week of training. But I've had... a couple... experiences in the past. It's like... today. When my Master asked me to recite the rules I was supposed to memorize, I couldn't remember all of them. So... he punished me. He handcuffed me to a metal pipe, spanked me, stripped me, and he made me write out the rules 50 times each, on a blackboard." Snip... Snip. Snip- snip. Snip; snip. Snip, snip. Snip snip. Snip.

Eloise was shocked. She could have never imagined something so kinky. She was horrified to knwo what this girl was going through- and shocked to know she was liking it. "And..." Eloise asked, "how did you... how did you feel about that?" Snip.

Pam thought Eloise was starting to sound like a psychologist. She answered, "I was... I'm not gonna lie. I was so turned on then. Another part of me was kind of scared. But overall, I was turned on. But I shouldn't have been. It was selfish." Snip... snip.

"Selfish?" Snip.

"I wasn't being punished for my enjoyment. I was being punished because my master thought I had done something wrong. I was... I was being a selfish little whore enjoying it. I shouldn't have." Snip snip.

"But why did you enjoy it in the first place?" Asked a curious Eloise. Snip.

"Because," snip, "it was somethign that I enjoy. I don't know why. I can't explain it." Snip snip snip snip snip.

Snip, snip. Snip. Snip. SSSSSSSNNNNNNIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPP. snip snip. Snip, snip, snip. Snip. Snip... snip. Snip... Snip. Snip. Snip snip snip. SNIP!!! snip. snip snip nip snip snip. Snip... snip... snip. Snip.

"And how does your boyfr- Master feel about all of this." Snip.

"He likes it too." Snip.

The topic ended. "Oh."

Snip.

[Officelover]

Is anybody (besides molten man) still reading this story?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Eloise said, "Well, we're done with the hair. How does it look?"

She wheeled the chair around so it faced the mirror. Pam looked in it- she saw her reflection and had to admit the blonde hair was beautiful. And sexy. And the hairstyle was gorgeous. "It's... it's... beautiful."

"Oh, thank you honey," said Eloise, "I'm going to hand you off to another woman- Chelsey. She'll-"

All of a sudden, a tall woman walked in the room. "Chelse," said Eloise, "What's up?"

Chelsey answered, "Not much. How about you?"

"Not much. This is Pam."

"Oh, yeah. Well, Pam, if you'd like to step this way."She gestured to Pam to follow her, and then she said to Eloise, "Bye."

"Hey, Chelesey," said Eloise, "Her- ah- friend gave some instructions." Eloise handed Chelsey three papers that had been written on- in what Pam knew to be John's handwriting. Chelsey took them.

She said to Pam, "Follow me, Pam." Pam followed Chelsey through a door in the back, and through a corridor. They went into a smaller room. Chelsey shut the door. She told Pam that she just had to get something. She left the room, and Pam waited in silence.

When

Got to go.

[Midnight]

Office, I've been reading all of Pam's stuff. I'm just more of a silent reviewer than anything. I can't find anything bad to say and there's just a part of me that wants to give you more than: Good job. Update soon. I think you know you're doing that already.

[molten man]

great buildup as usual!!

[QuoterBuff]

i'm reading it! please continue.

[loverone111]

this is an amazing story!

[Officelover]

When Chelsey returned she had brought with her something that made Pam very, very afraid. It damn well scared the hell out of her. She saw that Chelsey had brought wax. Pam had never been waxed before, but her friend Alice said it was absolutely unbearably painful. Pam trusted Alice, and had been terrified of waxing ever since. She usually shaved. She was clean as a whistle except for one certain area. Which Pam knew Chelsey would work on. The terror rushed through Pam's head like a wave of panic.

Chelsey saw the fear in Pam's eyes, and said, "Well, come on then. Your friend really wants you to have this done. He's paying for it, and he said you lost a bet. Come on, let's just get it over with." Pam thought to herself, Lost a bet?! She was somewhat pleased that her Master decided to protect her from humiliation and prying eyes. But, nevertheless, she still was about to endure a worse humiliation and pain.

Chelsey said, "Okay, you're going to have to remove all your clothes in order for me to do this."

Pam cautiously pulled off her jacket, and then unbuttoned her shirt. She took it off, and with a twang of sharp degradement and embarrassment, removed her bra. Her lucious, large, youthful breasts fell out. Then she took off her skirt. She felt like a total slut- she wasn't wearing any panties beneath. John ordered her not to. She noticed a small smile on the woman's face.

"You can put your clothes over there." She motioned to a small table over in the corner of the room. Pam got up, completely exposed, and placed them on the table.

"Now, we need you to lie down over here." Chelsey pointed to another table. Pam got on it. She lay down, and pressed her legs tighly together. "This won't work if you're knees are together." Chelsey said.

Pam cautiously pulled them apart. Chelsey got the wax. She began to spread it all over Pam's pubic region, covering all her hair. It felt hot and painful.

And then:

RIP!

Pam screamed harder than she had in two years.

`````````````````````````````````````````````````` `````````````````

On the verge of tears, Pam yelled at Chelsey. "Why the fuck? That fucking hurt, you bitch! Look, I didn't want to do this! AHHH!"

Chelsey left the room.

Chelsey told Eloise.

Chelsey came back.

John came back.

Eloise told John.

John knew what to do.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

How was that? Comments please. Sorry this section sucked.

[molten man]

Keep it going!!!!

[Officelover]

Okay. So: UPDATE. Sorry that I've been so erratic posting; taking a while between posts, posting short sections, having to leave and leaving unfinished halves that are pretty crappy. I'm sorry. To tell you the truth, part of me is a little nervous about delving into this BDSM relationship in the story. But I've got to. And as you'll see in this part: I will.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~

Most stories have a narrator. Some stories are told in a first-person kind of way. This means that the protagonist is the narrator. For example, the narrator is "Joey". He might say, "I knelt down as my Mistress whipped me." Or there might be a third-person narrator, like me. This is not a character in the book, but rather someone telling the story. This person is seperate from the protagonist or any main characters, and is describing the story to his readers.

A narrator can be ominscient or not omniscient. Omniscience is the state of knowing everything. If a narrator, be he in first- or third-person, describes only the action, dialogue, and (if in first-person) the protagonist's thoughts and feelings. If a narrator can peer back in time, forshadow, explain all the characters thoughts and motivations, and the like then he is an omniscient narrator. As a teacher of mine put it a while back, "An omniscient narrator is God."

I am an omniscient narrator. Does that make me God? Well, yes and no :p. No- I am not really the Divine Spirit.

However, it is true that since I am writing this story I am God in the story. So, yes my friends, Officelover is God. And this just happens to be a Jewish God, and a Jewish narrator.

The Talmud (A Jewish lawbook) states that we are not to hold a man responsible for what he says in moments of great pain- for instance, if a man has had a 90 pound weight smash both of his feet and has had all of his fingernails extracted, we are not to hold him responsible for what he says to us if we are just innocent bystanders.

The Talmud goes on to say that even in moments of great anger, or emotional pain (consider learning his mother has had a 90 pound weight smashing her feet and all ten of her fingernails extracted.) we are not to take what a man says seriously. For instance if he says, "I fucking hate you, bitch!" you should not pay attention to this, and merely shrug it off.

The Talmud even says that in moments of agony, even if a man curses God himself, it won't be held against him in heavenly or earthly courts. By a shocking coincedence, when Pam had her pussy waxed, she allegedly screamed, "FUCK YOU OFFICELOVER!"

I know because I am God.

I do not take this personally. As of course, I put these words in her mouth, but somehow she had free will. Some things even confuse God Himself, Officelover Almighty, Grand Poobah of getDare. THere is one thing that doesn't confuse me- and that is simple. It is the story after this.

***************

Chelsey didn't mind the screaming. She didn't mind Pam's response. She was used to it. I mean, when your job is pouring hot wax on female's vaginas, and then removing the pubic hair it is pretty hard not to hear screams. Or hear curses and swears. Oddly enough though, she heard one she hadn't heard before. "Fuck you Officelover!" She thought to herself, That's a new one. What the fuck does that mean?

She didn't know but didn't care. As I've said, she had stopped listening to the screams and swears and curses. She had started bringing an iPod to work. And for a while she tried ear plugs. But she had been given specific instructions by that wierd dude to report if Pam had done anything rude or had resisted her in any way. She didn't know what their deal was. The guy said it was that Pam lost a bet. She didn't buy it.

But then again, she didn't care.

Shockingly, her lack of caring lead to a terrible punishment. It didn't matter though- Pam always wanted to be punished. And she would. Oh how Pam wanted punishment. How her soul craved pain, humiliation, degradement. She wanted to be a bitch, a whore, a slut. Oh how slutty, how dirty was Pam's heart.

Oh, but Pam was still a good person. Sweet as ever. Kind. Loveable. Doting. Smart. Innocent-ish. Freakishly organized. Artistic. Beautiful. Slutty.

Well, she'd soon get her punishment.

Pam lay there on the table crying from pain and frustration. Well, at first it was that. And then it was fear, nervousness, tension, guilt, axiety, shame, humiliation, and dark memories.

Not a fun time for her. Then, after Chelsey had left, she felt her pussy. So soft, so bare and smooth. She couldn't remember the last time it felt so good in her bare palms. She couldn't help but carress the bald pussy.

A bald pussy represents a slutty lifestyle.

And this pussy was a reminder to her now that she was a slut. She was, in fact, John's slut. So was this hairstyle. And so was the blonde hair. She had to admit blonde looked better than red. And her pussy was so much hotter now.

Her tears began to dry up. She looked at all the positives. She looked at all the great things in life. She looked at how much she wanted to serve Jo- Master. She had to remember that. She like saying it. It rolled off her tounge much better than John. Saying Master actually got her wet. Once, she had been super-turned on, and watched some TV. A commercial came on and said, "... will give you the skills you need to master medical skills."

It turned her on, and she began to Masterbate (:rolleyes:)

She's have to remember to call him Maste-

The door burst open. Speak of the Devil. She thought, and so thought God.

With an evervescent smile that went smooth and perfect with her new blonde hair, "Master! I was just thinking about you! I'm so gl-"

"What the hell, BITCH?"

"What is it, Master?" Pam felt concerned. What have I done wrong?

"Uh... I don't know what you're talking abou-"

"CUNT! SHUT THE FUCK UP! LISTEN TO ME! What the fuck have you done, slut?!"

"I don't know, Master."

"YOU DON'T KNOW?! Eloise and Chelsey here tell me that you have been extremely disobediant, uncooperative, and disrespectful! You little whore! Your little fucking disrespectful SLUT!"

Pam peeked at Eloise and Chelsey. Eloise was hiding behind the corner, looking like she was deciding whether or not to call 911 or like she was about to have a heart attack. Chelsey just stood there, stunned, motionless, with her hand covering her mouth.

John handed Eloise two hundred dollar bills. "But, sir," Eloise murmured, "It's only $125. And we haven't even finished."

"I know. Keep the rest. It's for putting up with my uncooperative slave-bitch. I thank you sincerely. I should have lent you a whip or something. That would have kept her in line better."

"Why- uh... umm.... thank you, sir?" She gasped out.

"We'll be leaving now." Said John, strictly, angrily.

Chelsey handed Pam her clothes.

"No. No. My slut doesn't deserve them. She'll be naked until we get home."

Pam couldn;t believe what was happening. She felt so scared. She was bringing herself back to reality. She reminded herself of her safeword. But besides fear, she was feeling ashamed. She had upset her Master. She had been disrespectful. She thought about how she had yelled and screamed and swore at Chelsey during the waxing. She shuddered at the memory of how she had also cursed John. And... as she remembered... Officelover. Whoever that was.

John grabbed Pam's arms, and pulled her along. She left the waxing room, utterly naked. She was so humiliated and jumpy- nervous that someone would see her at any time, totally exposed. She'd look like an ordinary blonde slut. Pussy completely waxed. Blonde hair nicely styled. Naked.

Typical blonde stuff.

They were turning a corner in the corridor when they passed what looked like an employee lounge. She saw a brunette sylist stare at her naked body with wide eyes and a disgsted look.

She could imagine what she was thinking. She could imagine how that girl must feel about her- must think she's a slut. She could imagine it all. And she was totally devastated. She hadn't been so naked in public since- since Daniel.

It was horrifying, thinking about Daniel again. Thankfully, she had the more immediate problem of being bare-ass naked in public and... OMG! A totally cute boy walking down the hall. He stopped dead in the middle of the floor. He justed stared at her bouncing tits as she walked by, her newly clean-shaven pussy. She passed him silently, humiliated. And to make matters worse she saw he had a raging boner, and she was now staring at her perfect ass. You know, it's not every day a man gets treated to that kind of show.

Lucky bastard.

Anyways, Pam was totally humiliated. Do you understand how humiliating, devastating, mortifying, degrading, embarrasing, and overall crushing it is to walk around like that in public, with a man who's almost certainlly your Master in a BDSM relationship.

It was humiliaitng, but invigorating. Pam always had wanted to be nake din public. But this was a bad circumstance. She legitamitely did feel terrible about what she "did" to her Master.

He led her up the stairs, to the main entrence. He said, "Slut, are you ready to go outside?" Pam thought it was really sweet that amongst his rage he still cared for Pam's emotional well being and wasn't forcing her to do anythign she wasn't comfortable doing. "It's only a couple feet away."

"I know, Master. And, I'm sorry, Master"

"Later!"

"Well, it's just that I'm not comfortable sitting in the seat for that whole drive."

John answered slyly, "Who said anything about that? Now, are you ready?"

Pam thought for a second, It's only a couple feet. And no one will see you. At least no one you know. You've never even been to this town before, and this is a small road. Plus it's 2:00 in the Afternoon. Everyone will be at work. I guess. She assured herself, collected her emotions, and said, "Yes."

"Yes, master. I'll have to punish you for that as well. Okay, here's the deal. I'm going to go outside. When I knock on the door three times that means that the coast is clear. You'll come out, and I'll give you a quick instruction. Okay?"

"Yes, master."

"Better."

He opened the door. Pam stood ready. Attent. Waiting for the impending humiliation with as much dignity and grace as a naked woman in public in broad daylight can muster.

Knock, knock, knock.

She swung the door open, only to see a young couple come by. The woman, shocked, ran ahead, while her husband couldn't help but stare at Pam's boobs for a couple seconds, and then go to comfort his wife.

"You said that there was no on out here!"

"They came out of nowhere. Now come on, before a car comes! Get in the trunk of the car."

"The trunk?" She thought. She thoguht about if for a second, and then heard a car coming. She hopped in, and John closed the door. For a brief couple seconds she panicked in the total darkness. I'm gonna die! She thought, but no. When she came to her senses, she knew that she'fd get air. She was actually somewhat grateful for the cover the trunk gave her. She couldn't bear even thinking about sitting in the front seat. That would be worse than the hallway.

She just thought.

***************

You know, waxing can really represent something. A waxed pussy can mean everythign to a girl. It can change her entire outlook on the sexual part of herself.

For instance, waxing can change a waning moon to a waxing moon.

***************

After a fifteen minute drive, Pam heard the car stop. She just waited in silence for a little bit. Naked. Curled up in a little ball. In his trunk. Then she heard some noise and light flooded in. But she didn't enjoy that.

John muscular hands reached up, and picked her up. He carried her, like she was a disobediant child.

He sprinted to the door. He put her down, fumbled quickly for the key, and unlocked the door. He opened it, shoved her inside, and locked the door. He lead her quickly down the basement stairs. Past the room she slept in. To the room with the red tdoor.

The one where bright red light streamed and spilled out of the bottom of the door. He had said this was the punishment room. Fear rushed through Pam, rising from her heart to her head, where it turned to liquid and broke from her forehead.

Oh and it also liquified near her cunt.

He opened the door, pushed her inside, and locked the door behind him.

The room was filled with sex toys, torture devices beyond belief. She didn't know what half the supplies did. There were plenty of cabinets which she was sure were also filled with punishment and BDSM goodies.

He took her to a couch at the side of the room, and sat down. He told her, "Lie down on top of me."

She did so. He put a gag on her. Then he took his hand and painfully slapped her ass the hardes she'd ever been slapped. It hurt like hell, but she was so turned on.

He repeated that same slap with varying levels of intensity 199 times. She was spanked 200 times. Her ass was beet red and wasas sensitive as fuck. Then he pushed her off him, removed the gag, and told her to hold a push-up position. He took a whip and whipped her back and already-burning ass. The raw pain of every stroke struck a chord in her heart that screamed how dirty she was, how much she loved this, and how much she loved him. She felt amazing and in pain all at the same time. But finally, after twenty times, she could take it no more. She screamed, "JOYKILL!"

He stopped immediately.

He placed the whip aside, unlocked the door, andtold her, "I'm not angry at you anymore."

That was all the aftercare she needed. It was so sweet. He told her, "Get some sleep."

"You mind if I look around here some more. You got some neat stuff in here."

He smiled. "Sorry, fuckslut. But don't worry. You'll be in here enough. This will be our playroom. Oh, by the way, whore. I like your new hair cut. And the blonde looks good. And of what I saw of your pussy, cunt, it looked pretty good. Hey- tommorow we'll start your real training. Okay?"

"Yes, master."

"Now, go to your room."

"Master?"

"Yes, slave?"

"Thank you."

He smiled. "Good night, slut."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~


Comments please!

[firenight]

alsome its comeing alone
make pam go to school next

[corjewe]

ok best story ever i made an acc just so i could comment on your story and your past 2 were 10/10 as far as i can see keep it up

[molten man]

Excellent story (god) Officelover!!

[Officelover]

This part is dedicated to SexyEmma. She sent me an amazing PM.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

DAY 1 OF TRAINING

A voice peirced through Pam's peaceful sleep. "Every day," the voice said, "You will wake up, or be woken up by me, at 6:00. Unless I tell you otherwise." She recognized her voice to be possessed by her Master. "If you wake up earlier, you will be allowed to sit here silently. If you oversleep, I will wake you up unpleasantly, and you'll be punished lightly. At 6:30 I expect you to be upstairs, naked, and preparing me breakfast. I'll leave you a note of what to make me, and what to make yourself. Be advised, it will come at a price, which will also be written. Do you understand all of that?"

"Yes, master." Pam said gloggily.

John replied, "Good. And you will do that in the future?"

"Yes, sir." Pam said, rubbing the slumber out of her eyes.

"Very well. Since I only informed you of this rule this morning, and I am a forgiving, merciful master, I'll just tell you what to make me today. Oh, and remember, whatever routines I give you, if I also give you a seperate order, you'll forget about the routine."

"Yes, master."

"Good."

* * * * * * *

After a delicious breakfast that Pam prepared for John, John told her to kneel at his feet. Pam knelt down, and listened to John's strong, soothing, dominant voice, "Now, I like my slaves smart. Not smart-asses. Just smart. So, every day, as you know, we'll do something kind of different. Well, you see that blackboard over there?" He gestured to a small slate tablet at the end of the kitchen. Pam nodded, and he said, "I asked you a question, slut, you'll answer it."

"Yes, master, I see it."

"Well, every day I'll write a word, sentence or phrase on it. It may give you a hint as to what we are doing today. So, slave, go over and see if you can see anything interesting. Go read what it says."

Pam got up, strode cautiously across the black and white tile floor, and approached the blackboard. It read it John's commanding handwrighting in bright white chalk, "People without these contribute little to society." What does that mean? Thought Pam, What do people lack that makes them contribute little. She knew she'd heard something like this before.

Daniel said, "You have two minutes to think about that. If you figure out what it is, you get a reward. If you don't, then nothing happens. However, if you get the wrong answer you'll be punished. Sounds fair?"

"Yes, master." said Pam. She busily went to work as to what this was. The reward sounded good to her, and she wanted to figure it out anyways. What was the thing that one had to have to be socially accepted, and productive? She wracked her brain to try to find an answer. Money? Speech? An iPod?

What was evading her was the common thing absent upon her. Clothes.

(This is a Mark Twain quote, "Clothes are important. Naked people contribute little to society.")

But after two minutes and still no answer, John asked her, "Do you have an answer?"

"No, master, I'm afraid not." John gave her a dissapointed glance, and then smiled.

"Clothes." He told her, "Clothes slut. I have a lot of them that I've bought for you. You should be extremely thankful. Not only, yesterday, did I give you a total makeover, but today I've bought you several great outfits. You are extremely lucky to have such a generous, thoughtful, kind Master. I hope that you appreciate the outfits and clothes that I picked out for you."

Something told Pam she wouldn't actually like them. "So the least you can do," ordered John, "Is try all them on for me. You'll model each of my clothing for me."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'm sorry, I'm mad tired. G'night.

[Officelover]

Okay, I'm really sorry, I was super tired. So I guess I'll finish this installment now:

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

John handed Pam a bra and panties. He told her, "You see that screen? You'll change behind it." He pointed to a screen she could change behind, that had three oddly placed cut-out holes. Pam knew they were not just there coincidentally. They were large enough and at the right level so a glimpse of ass, boobs, or even pussy might be seen.

She went behind the changing screen. She wasn't expecting a screen. She assumed she'd change right out in front of him. Sure, he'd seen her naked before. Hell, they fucked. But she thought that she didn't feel comfortable being naked in front of him yet. So she was glad that there was a screen. Sort of a partician between her private life and what her Master owned. A barrier. It was comforting, that John couldn't see her changing. But then again, there were those damn holes. She tried avoiding them as much as possible, but she could tell he must have gotten some glimpse of her. It would have been impossible not to.

She put on one of the skimpiest thongs she had ever worn. It was pink and too small. It hardly fit around her legs, and covered almost none of her ass. She put on a skimpy bra to match, and stepped out from behind the screen.

I'm sorry but I've got to go. This sucks. Sorry. Comments, please!

[firenight]

alsome go on please

[molten man]

go on!!

Ur stories are brilliant!

[Officelover]

Why, oh why, God, does it have to be that it's always right as I'm posting here that I'm interrupted. That always annoys the hell out of me! Okay, nextly:

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~

She stepped out clad in just a pink bra and a G-String, and headed so John could see her. The thong was uncomfortable. Normally, she didn't wear these kinds of underwear. It felt like she had a wedgie. She disliked the feeling, but on the other hand it turned her a little. Like a reminder that she was a slave.

John saw her in the skimpy underwear, and had to admit that he liked what he saw. She looked embarrassed and uncomfortable. "Hmm, slave," said John, "Very nice. Very nice indeed. Turn around."

Pam slowly turned around, revealing her almost entirely uncovered ass. When she had made a complete revolution, which had been slowly and took around 30 seconds, she noticed that John had a slight bulge in his crotch.

John liked Pam. He really did. He had been a master once before, and his slave was uncomparable to Pam. Pam was so hot, he realized. Shelooked so much better with blonde hair. And the shaving definately made the thong look better on her. But not only was she hot, he realized, but she really wanted to serve. And she... loved him. He realized more and more that he was in love with her. He loved Pam, because she was so amazing. He stifled that feeling now. He had to act dominant. She was his slave, he was her master, and he had to act dominant. It was absolutely neccesary.

He slapped her firm, large ass hard. This, as he could see, turned her on more than hurt her. Which was the intention, after all, turning her on. John cleared his throat, and said, "Now then, try these on."

He handed her some black panties and a white bra. When Pam changed behind the curtain, and the material stretched out, she realized that they were see-through. It was humiliating. She stepped out, and felt more exposed than with the thong. She realized that it wasn't totally transparent. It did look good on her, which she saw in the large mirror in the back. But she didn't like see-through lingerie. It made her self-concious.

He said, "Very nice, whore. Very nice indeed. Now then, here are some more." He handed her another set of lingerie. This was one of the worst and oddest sets of lingerie she'd ever seen. There were holes cut out to expose her nipples and pussy. It was so revelaing. She knew that this was clothing not meant to cover, but to reveal. It was a slut's clothing. And she loved wearing it. She loved the idea of wearing something purely for sex. She loved wearing them, but she hated stepping out in front of John in them.

He saw them and was instantly turned on. Oh, Pam's pussy was so beautiful. Oh, how he desired to fuck her. He would in good time. Her nipples were pert, and he saw them clearly through the holes. Oh how he loved the nipple holes and Pam's holes. John said, "Well, this certainly looks good on you. Try these."

He handed her what looked to be normal panties and a normal bra. She put them on, and he said, "Lord, those look awful on you! The bra is way too big! Try this one."

He handed her another bra. When she went back behind the screen to change her bra, she found that the new one was extremely small on her. It barely even fit, but when it did, she found that her breast didn't exactly fit, and they appeared to be much bigger than they normally were. She looked to be a D cup instead of a C-cup.

When she left the shelter of the screen, John told her, "Wonderful! That's so much better. The panties won't really do, but that's okay. We'll just use some other ones. We've got plenty more!"

And he wasn't lying. Pam tried on about fifteen more sets of panties and bras. All of them were extremely slutty, uncomfortable, or revelaing. Most of them encompassed all three. But Pam didn't mind. She liked trying them all on. She tried on many different styles, but the last one was the worst. John seemed embarrassed to say the words, but he got them out. "Pam... I... uh... I've got another pair for you."

He handed her a bag. She went into the back, and opened the bag. There was a perfectly normal set of blue cotton panties. And that was it. That was all there was in the bag. Nothing else, if you catch my drift.

"Master," she said from behind the screen, "Was there supposed to be anything else in this bag?"

"No, fuckslut, there wasn't. I'm sorry. Are you okay with coming out in... what I gave you?"

Pam took a long time to answer, but finally said, "Yes, master."

"Good whore." Pam put on the panties, and let the bra she was wearing fall to the ground.

Pam was taking a big step, with each of the baby steps she slowly took to get out from behind the protecting, blessed screen. She was taking a step from safety to risk, pleasure to pain. She was going from being in a postion she was okay with... to being topless in front of the man she loved. That wasn't a bad thing, per se, but it was a big step. It was hard. It was a difficult thing to do. She felt humiliated, naked, bare, alone, and cold when she stepped out.

It's not like it's the first time he'll see me topless, She tried to comfort herself, We played Truth or Dare together. He saw me topless and naked for hours on end. We fucked, for Christ's sake. He saw me naked yesterday! Why is this so hard? This is... this is a piece of cake.

In truth, however, if it was a piece of cake she wouldn't have had to admit it to herself. She would have been able to simply step out, fearless, careless, and carefree. But, no. It was a big step. She didn't know why... it just... was.

She did however step out.

And she looked fantastic.

Part of Pam heard John say, "You look fantastic."

Part of Pam saw John's massive boner.

Part of Pam was strong, and part of her was weak. But in a couple seconds, she was strong. She was ready.

John said, "Well, that's it for the lingerie. We still have some other clothes to try on though." He handed her a bag. She quickly brushed back to the screen, where she took off the sole pair of panties she was wearing, and reached inside the bag for it's contents. She found a skirt, a small white tee, and a pair of pink high heels. Nothing else.

Now the skirt, I should tell you, was ridiculously small. Really, incredibly puny. She knew that if she sat down, especially without protection with panties, she would be completely exposed if her legs weren't together.

She put on the T-Shirt, and the skirt, and the high heels. She was used to heels, but these were larger than what she'd formerly worn. These, she knew, would bring even more attention to her butt. However, she figured, it's not as bad as the bra with the nipples cut out.

She headed out from behind the screen. John ordered her to turn around. She revolved as she had done many times before. He said, "Well, slut, this is a good outfit. You've already tried on a lot of clothes today, you must be exhausted. How does grabbing some lunch sound?"

"That sounds delightful, master."

"Excellent. Well, let's go."

"Wait! What?! You can't seriously expect me to go out dressed like this!"

"Whore! You disrespectful, disobediant, ungrateful little whore! You're lucky you're even getting clothes, bitch! I'm going to take you out for fucking lunch, you cunt! Those were expensive clothes! And all you can do is complain!"

He picked up Pam and sat down. Her ass was right on top of his knees. He started to spank her. The feeling was so good. She loved being treated like a slut. She loved the rush of the pain. She loved being punished, taught, spanked. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh... God. It hurt like hell, but she was in heaven. His powerful, dominant hand against her submissive, smooth, soft skin was a painful connection. It felt so so good, and so so bad.

He slapped her harder and harder, saying, "And this is for being ungrateful... and this is for being disrespectful... and this is for being a slut..." And so on and so forth. Soon her ass was completely red, and stinging. He stopped and got a pitcher of water.

He said, "You don't like the clothes? Here's your punishment." He through the pitcher at her shirt. It made the white T-shirt, soaking wet and see-through. "You clean up the water later, bitch."

With that, they were off.

[molten man]

Amazing as usual!

[Officelover]

Pam walked outside of the house with John. "I'm going to walk down to the restaurant," said John, "Here are your instructions. Wait here until I text you. Then and only then keep walking straight down this street. When you get to Fireside Street, turn left, keep heading down. Turn right at Rose Avenue, and keep walking until you see the sign that says, "The Oak Tavern". Head in there. Can you remember all that?"

"Yes, Master."

"Good. Remember. Stay right here until I text you. See you soon, you little whore."

Pam stood there, and watched as John disappeared down the long, bending road. Soon he was little more than a dot, and completely out of view as the road curved a bit. It was a sunny day. Warm. A nice, mid-June day. After what seemed like hours, Pam finally felt her cell phone buzz (John had given back to her for the occasion. She was holding it in her hands.)

She opened it, and saw a message that read: "Okay, slut, start heading down."

She followed the text's orders and started down the long path she had to take. She didn't live around here- she didn't know that this route took about twenty-five minutes, and led you straight into the "bad section" of town. She didn't know that, and blithely, obliviously just kept heading on straight in her course. As she switched roads, after about ten minutes, she saw the houses grow more and more dilapidated and old. She saw houses falling into disrepair, and more and more bars, porn shops, and crime.

She realized all of a sudden why John was ordering her to do this. The "clothing" part of the day wasn't over yet. This was all a ploy to make her realize how her clothing is important, and why it must be regulated by her master. She realized that she was dressed like a whore.

And no, not "whore" as in a promiscuous woman. She'd be fine to dress like that. A whore as in a prostitute. A whore as in a hooker, a harlot, a woman who exchanges sex for money. It scared the hell out of her, and made her extremely self-concious. She was dressed up as a prostitute, and in this section of the town people would believe she was. And that scared the fuck out of her. Embarrassing doesn't touch upon how it made her feel. Mortified, devastated, and humiliated work better. But even they couldn't really get it across.

Pam realized all the more fully that she enjoyed being dressed up like a whore though. It made her feel dirty. And dirtiness, though sometimes humiliating in public, is often treasured, savored, enjoyed, relished, and even desired in private. And the mind is a private thing. She was so turned on. With every icy stare she got, that seemed to look at her with disapproval she got humiliated. Which caused her to be wet. And with every lusty look, or cat-call she got, she got wetter. Which made her more humiliated.

Soon she could sense people could see the little wetness trickling down her legs as she walked down the road. Speaking of walking, it hurt walking in such high heels. It hurt really bad. But then again, those heels were so sexy. And she knew that.

A guy said to her, "Hey gorgeous, you looking for some fun."

She just wlaked faster down the street, hoping he wouldn't follow her or notice how aroused she was. When she finally reached the "restaurant"- The Oak Tavern, she relaized it was really nothing more than a dark bar. The kind of place that was a haven to the members of the oldest proffession. She gulped, and headed inside.

Inside, it was even darker thanit looked outside. She saw one or two dim lighbulbs hanging from the cieling, and a dirty lookign bartender. All she could wonder was where the fuck John was. She didn't like being here without him. It gave her the creeps. All of a suden she felt her hand vibrate. "What the?" She thought, and then remembered the cell phone.

"You're here, slut." The text read.

She texted back, "Where r u?"

He said, "Don't you worry about that, cunt, I'm close enough. Now, here are your orders: You are to order from the bartender a sandwich, and later ask for a beer."

Pam was absent-minded and just headed over to the counter and asked for a sandwich. The bartender went to the back, and returned. She sat down at one of the disgustingly dirty tables. Soon enough he came over with the sandwich which looked terrible.

She ate it- it was terrible. After eating it, she sat there for a while. Then she came up to the counter, and said, "Can I get a beer?"

The bartender said, "One beer- coming up. And... that will be two bucks."

She panicked. How was she going to pay him?! She didn't have any money on her! She didn't even have any pockets that she could even store money in! What weas she going to do?!!

She said nervously, "Uh... do you have a bathroom that I could use?"

"Why?" He said suspiciously.

"Because I have to go to the bathroom."

"Yeah. In the back. Just make it snappy."

He pointed out the wooden door. She headed over, pushed the door closed to the single stall bathroom, and attempted to lock it which was impossible due to the lack of locks. After wiping off the seat, she sat down on the toilet which reeked of piss and shit- no wonder why; it looked like it was clogged for a year, or no one bothered flushing. Several flies buzzed around her.

She frantically texted John, "What do I do? No money? How do I pay?"

After what seemed like ages she heard a buzzing distinct from the flies. She flipped open the phone, and read the message. "Ask him if you can work something out."

Pam wanted to use a safeword- but then, how could she. This wasn't between her and her Master. This was a real situation. She couldn't do anything. She hardly believed he woudl just ask her to do dishes. She could try making a run for it- she didn't know what might happen for a thing like that in this area. Maybe he's hurt her- what if he attacked her? She could ask a customer for a loan- what other customers? She was panicking, and realized that she had no choice. She'd have to take her chances.

Collecting herself, getting as prepared to offer herself as a prostitute as she could, she stepped out. At least she was dressed the part.

"Where's my ten bucks?" The man asked, angrily.

"Listen," Pam said erotically, "I'm sorry but I just don't... I don't have the money. So, maybe... maybe we can work something else out."

The man spread a dirty smile. "What kind of arrangement are we talking about here."

Pam was so nervous- there was no way in heaven or Earth she'd be able to fuck him. It was so... wrong. She prepared herself, and just as she was about to speak, who should barge in but John?

John stepped inside, and said, "Honey, how you doing?"

Startled, she said awkwardly, "Uh... good. Hon."

"Not to worry, I'll take care of your check."

Hre handed the man a twenty. "Keep the change." He said. The man kept his eyes down cast. Pam was so relieved. She was so thankful John had decded to come. She was so, so, so greatful she didn't have to work anything out.

John said, "Babe, the party's gonna start any minute. We should get going."

They left.

Pam managed to whisper, "Thank you."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Comments are always appreciated!

[Officelover]

Once Pam had left the dim, smoky bar and stepped out into the sunny day with the pure blue sky hanging above her, she felt better. She felt so grateful that John had rescued her from having to fuck that guy... and for a beer and a sandwich!

"You see, slave," He said in an authoratative manner, "I choose whatever clothes you wear generally. If, however, I give you the chance to choose clothes, you will always pick the clothes that will please me. Do you understand?"

Pam nodded a yes. "Good." He started the car. They drove off. Pam didn't know where they were going but didn't much care.

* * * * *

The rest of the day had been uneventful. John had her try on more clothes in the comfort of his home. The one memorable thing that did happen was that Pam refused to try on a particular skirt, so John made her stand outside in the backyard with the outfit she was wearing- a tube top and a skirt. It was gusty, and... well her skirt blew up a little bit quickly revealing her pussy and ass, but she usually covered it in time. And more imporatantly, it was just a back yard- no one saw her.

After a mild night, Pam went to sleep. She drifted further and further into the beautiful dreamland...

* * * * *

SPLASH!

So began Pam's second day of training. "You overslept!" yelled John to the cold, wet, and shivering Pam. That water had been extremely cold. It sure woke her up. She now stood at attention.

I've got to go. Damn it!

[Officelover]

John took Pam upstairs. To her suprise she saw some food waiting there for her. He said to her, "Eat."

She asked, "Master, why'd you make this for me?"

John said, "Never mind that, just eat it. And drink."

She ate the pancakes, the toast, and drank the orange juice. John returned to the kitchen and said, "Good. You're done eating. Now, I bet you're wondering what we're doing today, huh, slave?" Pam nodded eagerly. "Well, you'll find out soon enough. But first, slave, strip."

Startled, she asked, "Naked?"

"How else, slut?" He resplied, "Do you have a problem with that?"

"No, sir."

She didn't really have a problem with it. It's just... she couldn't put her finger on it. It's not like it would be her first time naked in front of someone. It's not like it would be her first time in front of him, even. She's shown him her tits, her pussy, her ass, she'd been completely naked for him, she'd even had sex with the guy. But that was... before. It was still hard for her to do it. It was hard for her to be naked in front of hinm, because... deep down inside she wanted his approval. That's one of the reasons she agreed to be his slave. Because she wanted to please him. She also did it because she loved being a slave, and it turned her on incredibly. She didn't know how he would feel about her body- would he think she was ugly? She had this dream, a couple nights back, where she was naked in her classroom, back in high school. Daniel was there... spanking her. And everyone in the room was laughing at her, calling her a slut. She liked that. And then afterwards, she talked to John and he said, "Go away, bitch. I don't care about you, you ugly whore!"

She was afraid that would happen. But then again, refusing to do what he asks was not a good way to get his approval either. So, she delicately removed the outfit she was wearing, a black mini-skirt and a T-shirt. he removed her clothes, and stood before him naked. It was her last first time. By that I mean, after this time she finally got used to it. Because he smiled. He smiled and for a minute he wasn't her Master anymore. Just John. He said, "You look beautiful." Then he snapped out of it and added, "Whore!" She didn't know which one she liked better, being called beautiful, or being called a whore. It was about equal.

"Now then," John said, "Let's continue with what we were doing. I've got something for you to wear, actually." He opened a box, and picked up a diaper. A large diaper, that Pam knew she could fit into. Pam said, "A diaper?"

"I know what you're thinking. We're not using ageplay... today." John reassured her. He tossed her a diaper. Pam was hesitant to put it on.

John commanded her, "Put it on, slut. And recite for me rule number six." Pam took the diaper and began to put it on. When she had finished, she recited the rule.

"If to the bathroom I must go,
I must ask Master yes or no."

A look of terror spread over Pam's eyes. She asked John, "Maste, you're not going to make me..."

"Yes, I am, slut. Now, tell me, do you have to go to the bathroom?"

Strangely, she started to have to go very badly. "Did you put a laxative in my drink?"

"Shit, how'd you know?"

"Uh... I dunno, lucky guess?"

"Well, you'll be punished for that then. Just for that, you'll have to keep the diaper on for four hours, instead of three." Pam was nervous.

"You're not allowed to shit or piss until I say you can, cunt."

"When will that be, Master?"

"Well, you'll have to do some tasks for me, first. Now then, I need you to drink four cups of water."

"Four cups?!"

"Four cups."

He produced one of the largest cups Pam had ever seen, filled to the brim with water. "Drink, slut." said John. She took the monstorous mug in her hands and proceeded to drink. After chugging the whole thing, she placed down the cup, and sat in silence. John wordlessly went to the sink and filled it up. She didn't like listening to the sounds of the water. It just made her have to go to the bathroom more.

He brought back another humongous amount of water. The water didn't even taste good- tap water never does. She drank though, nevertheless, the whole cup. He brought her another and she drank it too. She felt like her stomach was going to explode. She had to go to the bathroom badly, but she could hang on a bit longer.

But when John brought over the final cup of water, she was unable to drink it. "Drnk!" He said loudly. She couldn't. "All right, you'll be punished for that." He took Pam by the hand, and told her to lie down on the ground. She did so. Then he turned on the sink lightly, letting the water drip and gush. She listened to the noise, and automatically felt the need to piss. Every single sound she heard reminded her of the tremendous amount of water she was carrying. It was a miracle she was able to hold on, and not give in.

John asked her, "Do you want the water, or would you prefer to stay here for another fifteen minutes?"

"The water!" She cried. John picked up the glass, and put it on the ground so she could take it. She took the glass and drank the water in small amounts. When she finally finished the water off, John returned and smiled. She was litterally squirming and twisting from the need to piss. She had to do anything to keep her from thinking about water. John said, "You know slave, you know what the funny thing about water is? The funny thing about water is that the more you drink the more you have to piss." He said "piss" in a long and hissing way, like "pppppiisssssssssssssssssss"

He was such a sadist. And Pam loved him for it. Almost evetything she'd done in the past week or so was absolutely great. She loved being his slave. She loved the pleasure she got out of her tasks and punishments. But she didn't like having to hold it. Not at all.

John however, was getting pleasure out of it. He loved seeing her squirm from discomfort. He was smiling a dirty, sadistic smile.

"Enough," He said, "Slave, let's get you up. Do 100 jumping jacks for me!"

Pam could hardly stand on her feet, let alone do jumping jacks. And yet, some how, she managed it. She jumped and it only pushed the water further along.

John said, "All right, I'll make you a deal. You can piss, but you'll have to leave the diaper on for four mour hours, and shit in it. If you don't want to, then I can just give you another four cups of water."

"I'll take the pissing!" yelled Pam.

Wanting to draw it out, he asked, "Are you sure?"

"Yes, I'm sure, now just give me permission, please!"

He said softly, "Spoil-sport. Fine. All right. Piss."

Pam stood up and pissed for the first time in her life. She just stood there, and let it go. She loosened her grip on controlling her body. She let the discomfort go, and beckoned the comfort in as the piss left her body. She felt the warm urine stream out of her very fast. Really fast. The diaper was fairly absorbent, but she felt a small isolated tricle of pee go down her leg. She had never been so relieved to piss, or so turned on.

John said, "Oh, slave, that was fun, right?"

Pam said, "Yes, master. That was "fun"."

He laughed. "Now, am I correct in thinking that you still have to shit yourself?"

Pam didn't really have to. She tried to force something out, but it didn't really work. She found it terribly ironic. First she has to try hard not to piss, and then she has to try hard to shit. She tried very hard,and ultamitely, a small amount came out.

John smiled evilly, and said that maybe something more would happen. Pam didn't know what that meant. John told her, "I'm going out for groceries. You're going to sit on the couch, and watch TV. Clear?"

"Yes, master." He left, and she sat down. After acouple funny programs, after about an hour, she felt like she had to go to the bathroom. She felt like she had to shit. She realized John must have put something in the water too. Something slow-acting.

In a couple of seconds it went from hardly noticeable to unbearable. She just shit the whole thing out, right there, on the couch. She had a huge amount of crap in her pants and thought it was disgusting. She felt the sticky warmth it created was sickening. She felt it squishing in the diaper.

When John finally returned he saw the look on her face, and said, "You shit more, didn't you, slut?"

"Yes, master."

"I thought you would." He chuckled. "Well, let's get you out of that diaper."

[molten man]

Excellent work officelover!!!

[Officelover]

Anything that Pam had done while she was being blackmailed to Daniel didn't "count" in Pam's mind. It just didn't. For instance Pam recognized that "technically" she had lost her virginity to Daniel. But she thought as herself of losing it to John. She did a lot of things while she was being blackmailed by Daniel- but to her, they didn't count. They semi-happened.

So in this spirit, this was Pam's first time as a slave. To this BDSM-virgin, she was thouroughly enjoying her first experience. She had a perfect Master, Daniel, who she loved. And she was enjoying all her tasks.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~

Pam woke up early this morning. She couldn't see a thing. It was dark outside, so there was no illuminating light pouring through lone window. She had noidea what time it was, she had no idea when she was supposed to go upstairs. What time was it? She had to be ipstairs and cooking him breakfast at 6:30.

She decided to wait until she saw sunlight. Then she'd take her chnaces and climb upstairs. It was incredibly hard to just sit there in silence, waiting. Waiting. Waiting.

She thought about her master. At first she was incredibly bored by the lack of action. But she eventually cleared her mind and found that it was almost like meditating- it gave her a great chance to think about all the recent actions. Like a break from the busy, bustling life that would begin soon.

Soon enough when she looked out the puny, dirty window, there was a speck of bluish light in the dark sky. Dawn.

She kept watching as the sun crept up and soon she saw it's rays of golden radiant light.

Sunrise.

She trusted that this meant it was about six o' clock. That sounded right. She didn't want to be accused of "oversleeping" again. She didn't want to bear that punishment. So, logically, she should go upstairs now and be early as opposed to being late. She got up from the uncomfortable bed that she had been sitting on, and pulled off the cover. She shivered- she remembered that she was naked. She was always supposed to be in the morning. She wasn't uncomfortable being naked in front of her Master anymore. She had come to accept it. She almost liked him seeing her naked. She wondered when they were going to have sex.

Pam opened the door, and there was a small "Cccrreeaaakkk!". She was scared that she would wake up her Master. She turned to the direction of the stairs, and in the total black she felt her way down the hall. She knocked into about ten things. I think Master put some of these things in my way. Pam thought.

She climbed up the stairs, and opened the basement door to a slightly brighter room. The kitchen. She glanced at the digital clock that was n the stove. 6:24.

She had just made it. Pam wasted no time, she looked for her instructions. There was a small note that read:

"Dear Slave,

This morning I think I'll want french toast, scrambled eggs, homefries, a bagel with butter, and some orange juice. I'm the kind of man who likes a large breakfast. And, you can make yourself an english muffin with peanut butter, and you can have some of the homefries. But in order to have that, you'll have to rub some of the peanut butter on your ass.

Have a nice day, slut,

Master."

She knew that she should get to work right away. She assumed that he expected her to make his breakfast first. She was right. So, she went to work on his elaborate breakfast. She had no problem gtting the materials, there were plenty of groceries in the fridge. The problem was, all of these things took time to make.

Thankfully, Pam managed to make everything quickly enough. Pam finally finished, and put it all on a tray. Then she took some of the homefries, and put them on a plate. She put the english muffin into the toaster oven, and turned it on. She took the peanut butter, and put some in her hand.

She started to lather her ass with the creamy peanut butter. It felt strange and squishy. The English muffin was done, and she put some of the peanut butter on it. Then she took the tray of food to the dining room.

To her suprise, John was already waiting in there. He said, "Mmm... looks delicious, whore." He took a napkin, wiped off Pam's ass, and smacked it for good measure. "Go eat." He said.

Pam returned to the kitchen where she ate her smaller breakfast. It was good. She noticed the little blackboard. Written on it were the words, "The whole is greater than the sum of the parts."

She wondered why he was alluding to holism. And then it hit her. When John walked in, he asked, "So, slave, have you figured out the clue?"

"Yes," said Psm proudly, "It's about my holes."

"Good!" He congratulaed her, "hich one?"

Uh-oh. Pam thought. She hadn't thought about this. She stumbled, "Uh.... my pussy?"

John cast a disapproving look, and said, "No, slut. You're ass."

This gave Pam a bit of a jolt. She hadn't really done anything anal. Well, she had with Daniel, but that didn't count. So, Pam was completely new to the anal realm. John asked, "Is there anything wrong, fuckslut?"

"Uh... no, Master."

"Good. So, we're going to have to punish you for getting the question wrong, right?"

"Uh... right."

"Right, master. You'll have to be punished for that as well."

John left to get something from downstairs. When he returned, he brought a blindfold. "Put it on, slut." Cautiously, Pam put on the blindfold. John tied it tight around the back. He said, "Good, now stand still."

She did so. Almost immediately, she felt instant pain in her nipples. Incredible, incr

GTG

[firenight]

go on alsome story hope to here more of pam soon

[molten man]

Excellent work as usual!!

[dirtyvirgin]

I'm not sure if you did this on purpose. "She had a perfect Master, Daniel, who she loved. And she was enjoying all her tasks." It is an easy mistake when you're talking about two people.

anyway, keep up the good work.

[molten man]

When i read it, it never struck me! Guess i read what i wanted to read!! ;)

[Officelover]

John left to get something from downstairs. When he returned, he brought a blindfold. "Put it on, slut." Cautiously, Pam put on the blindfold. John tied it tight around the back. He said, "Good, now stand still."

She did so. Almost immediately, she felt instant pain in her nipples. Incredible, incredible pain. After a good, solid five minutes, John removed the clamps. He said, "Good. Now, slut, to buisness."

Pam went with John to the living room. He asked her, "Have you ever done very much anal insertion before?"

Pam replied, "Well, uh, not really, master. A little bit."

"I asked you a specific question, slut. Have you done a lot, a little, or none at all?"

"None at all."

This was pretty much true. It was true that Pam did some during her blackmail period, but that was... different. Her ass was still virgin.

Pam didn't know how ready she was for anal insertion. She didn't really know if things were supposed to go... up there. For some reason, it didn't seem quite right, you know. Having something up a hole that things usually come out of. Like you were clogging something that wasn't supposed to be clogged. Nonetheless, she'd head it was quite an erotic experience. She didn't know what to expect.

"Slut," began John, "We're going to stretch out your asshole today. It needs to be wide so that my huge cock will fit. Today I'm going to see how wide it will stretch, and then I'm going do a little excersizes."

Pam had gotten chills when he mentioned the part about his cock up her ass. Her lust for John was growing, pulsing, expanding rapidly. She wanted him to be inside of her. She knew he wanted it too. The frustration was agonizing!

John brought her to a coffee table. On it was something you'd never expect to see on a coffee table; more than ten butt plugs. They were laid out flat on the glass coffee table as regular as if they were coffeetable books or plates.

"We're going to start out with the smallest one first." Said Daniel, holding a small butt plug. He reached into a bag and pulled out a blindfold.

"What's that for, master?"

"Obviously so you can't see, whore." He retorted, "Now, strip, slave."

Pam took off her clothes, and stood before John completely naked. He smiled a broad smile, and took a long look at his sex slave. He came up to her and silently, wordlessly, and romantically put the cloth blindfold in front of her eyes. "You're going to have to trust me, slave." He whispered in her ear.

"I will." She breathlessly uttered.

With that she felt a warm hand on each of her ass cheeks. She felt a superflous and empassioned squeeze. Then they were seperated. She felt something very small go up her ass. At first nothing and then, she felt it pushed in further, harder. It forced it's way ever so ruthlessly past her hole. It hurt like fuck. She screamed.

"What are you screaming about, slut?" Asked John, "This is just a Sharpie?"

She thought to herself, Could it really just be a Sharpie? He tricked me. I thought it was one of those huge dildos he has laid out on the table. I've been bamboozled. (:))

She stopped screaming as much. John asked her, "So, cunt, how does that feel?"

"Well," she answered uncomfortably, "it's not so bad. It's not as bad as I thought it would be. I think I had myself all worked up."

"Hmm? Really? Oh, that's interesting. Well, I'm going to take it out now. Get ready. On the count of three... One... two... three!"

The Sharpie was taken out of her ass. She actually felt wierd now. Like something was missing. This feeling only lasted abrief minute, but it showed how "go with the flow" Pam was becoming.

Next, without warning, something at least six times the size of that Sharpie was stuck up her ass. She let out a peircing cry. This one was more plausable. It made more sense for her to scream this time.

And yet even in the pain, she found some erotism. She understood why people could get turned on by anal. Or maybe it was just that her mster was doing it to her. Either way, it was getting more erotic by the minute.

And more painful.

"Take it out!" She ordered.

"Do you trust me?"

"Yes!" She answered, screaming, "Just take the fucking thing out! I'm going to like break a muscle or something!"

"That's not possible."

"JUST TAKE THE FUCKING THING OUT!"

"Control yourself, fuckslut!"

"Master, I'm sorry, but please just take it out. I can't take this torture any more!"

"I believe you can, bitch."

"I can't!"

"So you don't trust me?"

"JUST TAKE IT OUT OUT!"

Silently, coolly, John slid out the butt plug.

TO be continued. Tired.

[kitkat]

wow, this story is still great!
I've been catching up on it for the last few weeks.
I love your writing.
And as I just tried anal sex for the first time a few weeks ago I definitely empathize with Pam! lol. I can barley do it without crying. :P

[corjewe]

ok great story i love it but i wana point 1 thing out
in the first half you said "Said Daniel" instead of "said John"
just saying don't be mad it is a great story keep it coming
9.99999999999999/10

[molten man]

Great work again!!

[Officelover]

Awww, thanks everyone for the great comments!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"You didn't trust me." He said.

"I know, master." Said Pam.

"Slave," he said, "You'll be punished."

And with that, he pulled her. He pulled her over to the kitchen, though she couldn't see it. She was still blindfolded. It was probably a good thing for her- she couldn't see the angry yet dismayed look on John's face. She wasn't fighting him; she walked with him. Then, he stopped for a moment. She heard a door open, and then she was being led again.

Stairs? She was definately going down some steps. But to where? "The basement" She answered herself.

Pam knew where she was going. She knew that she was going to be punished in the punishment room. She was ready for a spanking. A whipping.

But niether of these would be done on her. Something worse... something Pam would hate even more. Pam was taken into the punishment room, and she heard a light flip on. Now, she heard John's voice. "Come on, bitch, we're going to lie down on this table."

He led her, and she lightly knowcked into a table. "Climb up, cunt."

She did so. She could feel and hear something clicking. Four times. She'd been handcuffed to the table. "Master! Uh... have you handcuffed me?!"

"Yes, I have slut." He answered. She was afraid. She thought he was going to rape her. She thought that he was going to get a camera and take naked pictures of her, and then blackmail her, and then rape her. She was afraid.

But for no reason. She had to trust her Master. She had to, or else she wasn't really a slave at all. She had to learn trust. She wouldn't learn it today, but she would have her first lesson.

"You didn't trust me, slave." Said John, "Why didn't you trust me? Would it have hurt you to have left that butt plug in for another two minutes? That's all I was asking. Would it have, slut?"

Pam responded, "No, Master." She was crying.

"In that case, I think you just wanted to take it out. Is that what this was, fuckslut? Did you really just want to take it out. Because, I thought you were my slave?"

"Yes, but... It wasn't like that!"

"You are a disobediant, selfish whore! You only care about yourself! Well, slave, you should care about this: you are my slave. That's all you are to me. Someone who I can teach, and use, and abuse, and fuck. That's all you are and all you'll ever be, cunt! Being selfish is just going to get you punished! Do you understand?!"

"Yes!"

"Yes what?!"

"Yes, master!"

With that, Pam felt something large go up her ass. "Master," she asked, alarmed, "Is that your cock?"

He laughed evilly. "No, slave. Not yet. But I think you'll like this too."

At first, whatever it was felt cool. Then it started to burn a little. It was moderately, mildly uncomfortable. Then all of a sudden, it started burning like fuck. It felt like her ass was on fire... no, it felt like her body was on fire. It was one of the most painful experiences she'd ever had in her entire life.

She squirmed and shook, and screamed, and cried, and yelled, and clawed, and bit. All to no avail. Her ass was in a state of torture. It was absolutely horrible.

Fifteen minutes later, John took out the torturous thing.

"Ginger," he said, "Did you like it?"

She couldn't even speak.

"Good night, slave."

With that, he was gone.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~

Comments please!

[firenight]

go on please hope to hear more from u

[loverone111]

one word.
A.M.A.Z.I.N.G!!!!!!!!!
keep up the good work i love this story

[Officelover]

Everyone, I will be taking a short break from this story. Just a very short break- one, two weeks at the maximum. That should be enough time for me to gather some ideas. And also, I've been working on this trilogy since this date:

10-22-2008, 11:15 AM

So, I'm kind of tired of constantly updating. I'll be back with some fresh ideas soon.

~Officelover

[kitkat]

You deserve a break, you're doing a great job, you've put alot of time into this story.
I look forward to seeing it continue when your ready :)

[mugenhavok]

I WANT MORE!! the story is really starting to get good :)

[Officelover]

The next morning, when Pam woke up, she went upstairs and followed her normal schedule. Daniel said to her, "Well, slut, that was a delicious breakfast. I want you recite rule nine for me."

Pam thought about it for a second, and then said, "In terms of pleasure, Master's is better."

"Excellent." He agreed, "And now slave, tell me, what is one of the things that gives me the most pleasure?"

Pam had to think about this for a while. Eventually, she guessed, "My pain?"

"Exactly!" He beamed, "I am so lucky to have such a smart slut! Well, I simply love seeing you tortured. Don't ask me why. So, today, I will torture you in a way that allows you no pleasure, but gives me supreme pleasure. This is one of my favorite games to play with slaves. I need you to recite another rule for me. What does the third rule say?"

"Uh... without my master's permission, I won't cum. I won't even edge some."

"That's a horrible rhyme, in retrospect, but okay. Yes, that is the rule. Now, first things first, you are going to strip.Then we're going down to the Playroom. Is that clear?" Pam nodded a yes, and took of the shirt and pants she was wearing. It was natural now, to be naked in front of John.

The two walked down the stairs, to the playroom. Inside, Pam was told to sit down a chair. John took some rope, and tied her to the chair, very tightly. Her legs wqere straddled on the sides of the chair, not in front. She felt wierd with bondage- like it was something dangerous. Yet the danger was making her so turned on- she loved having no control over her own mobility. She was quite simply not being granted the priveledge to move. She awaited John's upcoming torture, blindfolded.

But it never came. Only... pleasure. She heared a click, then a buzzing sound. All of a sudden there was a vibration on her clit. A vibe was being rubbed on her pussy anfd it felt so good. She was so turned on. He turned it up. The sense of eroticsm and hotness was growing, increasing, and she could tell it would cuminate in an earth-shattering orgasm.

But no such orgasm came. The buzzing, vibrating, the pleasure was stopped at it's climax. She was edging- given twenty more seconds and she'd have came. How could John have known when she was about to finally cum? She didn't know, but then again this was extremlely hard on her. She was so turned on... yet, she had no relief.

But never mind. It was fine.

Then the buzzing started again, and the whole cycle was started over again. Except this time it took a shorter time. By the end of this sadistic cycle, she was very turned on. Given fifteen more seconds, she would have came.

Then there was another silenced buzzing. And it started again... and again... and again...

All in all, there were 10 edgings, which took almost two and a hlaf hours total. Two and a half hours of pure torture- orgasm denial gone too far. She wanted to break free of the ropes, and massage her parched clit. She wanted to relieve all the pressure, all the tension, the nervousness, the desire and lust that was building up inside her pussy. Her cunt ached for sex. She was as turned on as a switch (double pun! Turned on as a switch- turned on = arroused; switch = sub/dom) and yet no relief!

Finally, John spoke. "Now then, slut. I'm going to set you free. But you've got to promise me that you won't try masturbating. If you do, I'll punish you so severely... I'll give a punishment you won't forget. Are you going to try masturbating? Cause if you are, I just won't set you free?"

"I won't try." Pam somehow managed to get out.

"I won't try, master!" He chastised, more angrily then ever before. "I can no longer tolerate such disrespect. I was about to let you free, give you the priveledge of mobility. Well, now you'll be punished. Okay?"

"I'm sorry, master!"

"Shut up, whore! You know what you are? You're a stupid little cunt who can't even take her punishment. All you care about is preserving yourself. Well, fine. I won't give you what most people would call a punishment. Just wait a minute."

He went upstairs and got a disk. Then he put it into a DVD player of a large flatscreen TV that was downstairs. He clicked on the TV set, and pressed play. It was, surprise surprise, porn. She was so aroused. It was so hot. She tried looking away, closing her eyes. All to no avail. The porn only added fuel to the fire that was her burning arousal. She was only getting wetter and wetter, and the fire was burning hotter and hotter.

Meanwhile, she could hear John masturbating. After a clean ten minutes, he turned it off, came close to Pam, and came all over her face. She was humiliated. Yet the semen staining her pretty face was also contributing to her turned-oned-ness.

She wanted to cum so much, as John had. But she couldn't. John was breathing heavily. "Well," he said, "slave I believe it's time for," he continued, "you to be," he breathed, "released."

Pam was excited to be released, but more excited by the porn she'd just seen. John started to untie her. He undid the ropes around her wrists, ankles, and stomach. Once she was free, he said, "You're now going to finger yourself until I say to stop. But be careful- if you cum, I'll give you a punishment worse that any punishment I've given you yet."

Pam gulped. She thought she was ready for this. She'd just go to her darkest place, and think about... she didn't know. Old women naked. Manilla envelopes. She couldn't think straight- she was overtaken by lust's shadow.

She started to finger herself. She started to tease and pleasure her already soaked pussy. It wanted more. It wanted relief, release, pleasure, a climax, a resolution, anything except more stimulation. It couldn't take any more orgasm denial. Yet, somehow it did. He finally said to stop. It was increbibly hard to get her hands to stop moving, and took all she had, but she did it. And she was glad, almost proud of herself. But she still felt like crap. Really aroused crap.

John said, "Good slut. Did you know that you were just teasing yourself for twenty minutes?"

"No, master."

"Well, you were. So, slave, how are you feeling?"

"Turned on."

"Of course you are, fuckslut, that's because you're not used to not constantly orgasming whenever you want to. Well, the rule that started this was "When it comes to pleasure, master's is better", so I think we had better finish the whole rule, don't you?" He unzipped his pants, and took out his enormous cock, "Suck my cock."

Pam hadn't seen his cock in a long time. It was a good size, and she was even more turned on by it. She got down on her knees, and took the semi-erect penis into her mouth. She started to make motions that she knew would make it harder. Then she started pleasuring it with her mouth. She sucked it, licked it, did everything possible. And after seven minutes of what would be the best blow job he had until that point, John finally came.

He showed his approval by thanking her, something he almost never did. "That was... thank you slut. That was... amazing."

He quickly snapped out of it, and said to her, "You know what? I think it's time."

"Time for what?"

"Time for us to... you know... have sex."

Pam was flustered. She didn't know what to say. She didn't know how to respond to that. She didn't know if she was ready, or not, to go to that step. I mean, yeah, they'd had sex before but that was different. She didn't know if she could, you know, do it. It was a major step and-

He kissed her. And then she decided right then and there she could definately do it, and wanted to do it.

John said, "Are you okay with us fucking, Pam?"

Pam, she thought.

"Umm... You know what. I think so."

He smiled, wordlessly, and said, "I love you, Pam."

"I love you too, John."

She said it with her entire heart.

Back to the unromantic reality, John said, "Well, I'll fuck you, slut, but I need a little extra juice first. I think you could benefit from it too."

He tied her up again, to the chair, and put another disk in. It was not a proffesional pornography film. It was... the one that she and John had made together!

At the TorD party, they're final dare, was Pam and John making the porno together. As Pam watched it, she got more aroused that she did with the previous porn. After it was done, John said, "I think I'm ready now. Now, Pam, I need you to know this. As much as you're my girlfriend and all, and I love you, you're still going to have to abide by the rules. When we have sex now, I'm going to have to cum first, okay? Oce I've came, that's your permission to cum as well."

"I understand, Master."

"Good slave."

Now, in the Playroom, there's an small adjoining room. It has almost nothign except for a queen sized bed in it. A soft, soft bed. John untied Pam, and they started making out. Slowly, as they were kissing, John removed all his clothes. They headed into the adjoing room, and went down on the bed. They kept making out, and then Pam sucked John to hardness.

He ten penetrated her, and started humping. She was in amazign pleasure, she was about to release all the pressure she'd built up over the day. Being teased by a vibrator. Watchign porn. Being forced to finger herself. Giving her Master a blowjob. Watching more porn.

And now... this... she finally gave up and the two came together.

[Lovesfundares]

WOOHOOO OFFICE LOVER FOR PRESIDENT;. =) u rock OL

[kitkat]

Fantastic, great story, thanks for continuing :)

[molten man]

excellent work, u deserve a break officelover!!

One question, how did u manage to put the the band which shows the date only when u hover your mouse on it??

[Officelover]

You see, when you post, that little black face with the x over it's mouth.

Click that, and type inside it's lines. And you'll get a

Spoiler!

Thanks for the comments!

[molten man]

Thanks a lot officelover.

[Officelover]

Pam was panting. That was some of the most amazing sex she'd ever had. It felt so good to have relief after an entire day of teasing. She felt heavenly, amazing, wonderful. It had been like fireworks exploding. She felt... tingly. She felt... happy. And not just carnally happy to have finally came. Happy that it had been with John- her Master. She really thoght that she loved him. She was in such a euphoric state that she forgot all about the shit she was in.

John too forgot, but only momentarily. He wasn't one to forget. After a cooling down period of three or so minutes, Pam attempted to snuggle up with her Master. It felt so right. But, nay, not today. "What do you think you're doing?"

"Oh, I'm sorry Master. Do you not want me to snuggle with you?"

"You don't even know what you did wrong, you bitch!" He yelled.

Pam was so confused. Cast out of pleasure, out of what she thought was love, cast out of what felt right, she asked in despair through watery eyes, "Master, what did I do wrong?"

"Don't you remember my rule, my explicit warning, whore! I specifically told you that once I had cum, that was your permission to cum too. You came together with me!"

Pam was crying. She had forgot all about it. "I'm so sorry, Master. I didn't mean to!"

"Well, you will be punished severely, you disrespectful little whore!" He spat, "I gave you the priveledge of finally cumming. Did I have to let you? No! Not at all! But I decided that I would have sex with you! You are so spoiled, so lucky- your Master not only allows you to cum, but will fuck you himself. And you don't even care! You still disobeyed the one order that came with it, to not cum with me!"

"I'm so sorry master!"

"I don't give a fuck! You disobeyed me, so get ready for the punishment."

"I'm ready." Pam said immediately.

John led her out of the sex room, into the torture room. He shut the door to the Sex Room behind him, and tied Pam to a central pole. Pam couldn't see what John was doing, but she wasn't afraid of what he would do. He was simply afraid of her Master hating her. She really loved him.

And the person she loved proceeded to whip her bound, naked body. She cried a little, but overall the experience turned her on. She had always been interested in whipping. Then, John shoved something up her ass- a butt plug, she could tell.

You see, John had coated it with Icy Hot, the quintessential torture substance. Her ass was soon in ridiculous burning pain.

"Is this my punishment?" Asked Pam.

"No. I'm just warming you up." John laughed at his own pun.

After a while, John finally took the butt plug out, and she thanked him. He said, "We're just starting, slut, just starting." She felt a loud and unexpected slap on her ass. She was unprepared for it. It hurt like hell. Now, John got a... harder implement. She felt smacks on her ass that were much more abrupt and painful that a hand could produce.

He was, in fact, using a hairbrush. After a good 50 stokes with the hairbrush, he untied her. Pam was retied to the wall, facing forward. First thing first, he put a vibe inside of her pussy. Next, he started to torture her breasts.

First, he took some nipple clamps, and attached them to her nipples. She cried out in pain. She's never used nipple clamps before, and didn't know how they were supposed to feel. Pam had always had extremely sensitive breasts (don't worry- another day will be devoted especially to them.)

Pam nipples were on fire. She hated the feeling, the pinching, the pressure. She was in such remarkable pain, that she was almost past that line where the pain isn't fun anymore. It hurt very bady. This, she thought, is definately worse than all the other punishments.

The clamps had a chain running in between them. John added a small wight to the clammps, forcing her tits to go downswards. The pain was excrusiating. She was extremely close to using her safeword. But she didn't.

John went to go prepare something, and left Pam all alone, tied to the wall, with nipple clamps and all. She wa sin so much pain, she startted to cry. When he returned, he said, "I'll give you something to cry about."

He had a candle in his hand. He lit it, and held it over her breasts. She watched helplesly as wax started to drip off the candle, scorching her boobs.

He left her like this for three hours.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sorry if this part wasn't so good, I'm busy and wanted to add a part of this today. I feel like I'm neglecting it and working on A New Society way too much. Comments would be much appreciated. ~Office.

[molten man]

Great Job Officelover, on this and the Society one!!

[Lovesfundares]

officer lover have my GD babies this rocks

[Officelover]

I am prepared to write up to ten more installments of these day-to-day stories. I don't know if people like them that much; honestly it's kind of a strain to write it with consent, try to make it realistic, and be erotic all at the same time. Add to that the fact that I actually care about Pam's character developement and you've got a strain.

Now, I don't actually have ten written. If I did I would post them. But I don't. So I need to know- do you like this? Do you like the day-to-day trainign session stories. Because I can keep posting them. You have a couple of choices:

1) I make ten or more. If people really love this, believe me, I'll go on.

2) I'll make any within the limit of ten. Just post how many you feel is appropriate.

3) I'll skip right ahead to the plot points, which are also going to be juicy mind you.

Tell me what you want.

~Officelover

[Lovesfundares]

i think about 5+ but if you want 10 i wouldnt complain

they give development a slight misdirection and bring more eroticism out of the story.
yet at the same time we get more insites into each character. and i must say i love pam too. but who doesnt like readding good old fashion erotica? lol
i think maybe 5-10 of this office lover would be fine ( up to you)
5 MINIMUM if you do under 5 ill cry. lol
i dont usually leave long posts or even half way long posts on my comments but this i decided i love pam so much i could. ty officer lover.
i still vote for you to be pres. lol =)

[loverone111]

i love this story i definatly think 10 more. i log in everyday just to see if youve uptdated it and i think you should keep goig as it is dont change it please!!! your an amazing writer officelover!!!

[Officelover]

Note: From now on I will no longer post in detailed accounts of entire days in Pam's life, just anecdotes on the incident itself. This one, for example, is on posture.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~

Slumping is not good. It is disrespectful and sends the body language signal that you don't care. It makes your Master think you don't care about him, about what he's saying, or about yourself. It is really gross and it makes your spine curve and you shouldn't do it. It looks bad. It looks like you should be homeless and slumped against the side of a street somewhere in New York City. It makes you seem like you've given up on your Master, and both of us know that that isn't true. At least, I hope it isn't true. Because your Master is a wonderful person and you should care for him very deeply; you should always follow his orders and pay him every concievable respect. Every concievable respect starting with the fact that you will have good posture in front of your Master. You won't slouch. You won't slump. You will have good posture otherwise you are disrespecting your Master. And if you disrespect your Master you are a BAD SLAVE! Plus, your Master does something he shouldn't have to do, and orders you to have good posture. That's right- not only is it expected of you to have good posture, but it's also ordered of you. So slumping and slouching is against not only a rule, and not only against a command, but against a rule and a command combined! A double whammy! And if you break a rule you are disrespecting your Master. And if you don't follow an order you are disrespecting your Master! Not only is it a rule to respect your Master, but it's also an expectation! And it is an expectation to follow all orders, and an order to follow all expectations. So, ergo, if you are slumping or slouching you are breaking a rule and not following orders and disrespecting your Master. This also means you are breaking three rules (to follow all rules, to obey all commands, and to not disrespect Master), not obeying three commands (To follow all rules, obey all commands, and not to disrespect Master) and disrespecting your Master on three counts (By not following his rules, by not obeying all of his commands, and by disrespecting Master.) This means that you are breaking rules, disobeying orders, and disrespecting Master, and in my book any slave who does all three of those things (breaking rules, disobeying orders, and disrespecting Master) is a BAD SLAVE. No, more than that! A BAD PERSON!!!

So have good posture, and don't slump.

***

Pam was cleaning the house when it happened. John had taken to her cleaning his house for him (but that's another story).She grew tired, and John smiled. He said, "All right, slave, you can take a five minute break."

Pam thanked him heartily, and collapsed against the wall. John went to go get something. When he returned and saw Pam's terrible posture- leaning against the wall- he told her, "No one ever taught you proper posture! I could have sworn I told you this... no! I haven't! How silly of me. You can forget the cleaningfor the day, I have more important things for us to do together.

He told her, "Strip." As if by magic, Pam would always now do that action the moment he said it. No second thoughts. She just did it now- I suppose she was used to it, the nakedness I mean. She was no longer uncomfortable naked in front of her Master. Being clothed, in fact, felt slightly odd now. She was so much more used to the freedom that nudity offered. And the increased level of sensuality every mundane hum-drum action now had.

Once in her natural state, John smiled at her naked body. Truth be told she had a wonderful one. The ass especially, smirked John as he stared. Soon though he refocused on the more important thing in the situation at hand. John looked at her body more closely, from the profile view. One thing he didn't like was the way she slumped over. It was unappealing and unattractive. He said, "I will now demostrate position A for you."

He stood up as tall as he could, on tippy-toes. "Now," he explained, "You will be in high heels."

"High heels?" Asked Pam, "I can never walk in heels."

John quickly responded, "Tough shit. Now, you're my slave and you will submit to wearing them. One of your purposes, fuckslut, is that you will be a sex object to me. You will always try your best to look hot and slutty, and you will wear whatever I tell you to. You will wear high heels, bitch!"

"I'm so sorry Master. I didn't mean to offend you." Pam apologized.

"It's okay, slut. Just don't let it happen again."

"Yes, Master."

John produced a paper bag that had some of the most ridiculous looking high heels in them. They were red, and had higher heels than she'd ever worn before. As much as she knew that they would hurt, and that they would be difficult to walk in, she knew that Master liked them and that she thought they were gorgeous.

"They're beautiful." She said.

"Thank you," said John, "Now, put them on."

She slipped her heels into the magic shoes. Lo and behold they fit.

"Just like Cinderella." She said.

John repeated, "Just like Cinderella."

She found it difficult to stand in them. They weren't that wobbly- just difficult. Uncomfortable. Then again what do you expect in heels? She stood up and John said, "Good, now move just a little bit up... and... Perfect!" He grabbed a camera and took a picture of her. He continued, "That is Position A. Also called 'Heel Position'. Do you have any questions?"

Pam said, "No."

She didn't know how long she could stay in Heel Position. It felt way too uncomfortable- like she was about to fall or something.

Then, John said, "You can get out of those heels. I can tell you're uncomforable in them; that's okay. I'll help you get more comforable in them. But for now let's move on to Position B. I'll demonstate again."

He got on the ground. He pressed his legs together, all the way down from foot to waist. He bent at the knees so his ass was up in the air, and his head touched the floor, with his hands at the side of his face.

"Now you try it."

Pam took her naked body and got into the position he was in. Her uncovered ass was on display for John to see and believe me he looked. He loved her ass, and gave it an affectionate sqeeze. Best part of her body, he thought to himself, much nicer than her tits.

"Good." He praised, "Good. That's Position B, or the Expectant Position. Now, while you're still on the ground, raise you arms up, so your back is parallel to the ground. Up a little... mmm-hmm... oh, too far... easy... easy... Perfect! Violla, there's your Position C for you. Also called Table Position."

John said, "Now get up, and stand up as straight as you can manage." She did so. "That is called," he continued, "Straight Position, or Postion D."

"And there's one last position you need to learn- tighten your butt muscles as tight as you can."

Pam did so.

"Perfect. And that's Position E, or Ass Position. Now, we're going to test all of these."

He handed her the high heels again, and said, "Okay, Position A." She immediately put on the shoes, and followed her order. "Now walk up the stairs, and back down again."

Now this was extremely hard. It was difficult enough as it was to take steps forward on lateral ground- climbing steps was near impossible. Shedid trip a couple times, but she grabbed onto the railing. All in all, it was rather lucky that she didn't fall.

"Now, slut," ordered John, once she had returned, "take off those high heels and get into position B." Pam did so and presented her ass again for John. When a man gets an opportunity- nay, a gift- like that, he does not waste it. He does not let the opportunity pass by. He spanked her ass hard, and she didn't even budge. By the end of her spanking, her ass was a nice shade of red, and he was impressed. He hadn't heard a bit of screaming. "I'm impressed, whore." He said, "Now, get into Table position."

This was probably the hardest of the tests. She got into Table position, and stayed at that perfect lateral angle. John said, "I will return in five or so minutes, cunt. Do not move. I will know." With that, he set a small bell on her back. This way if she moved he would hear it. He set off to get whatever he was getting. When he returned, he carried a tray of food with him. He cautiously set it on the small of her back.

He took a chair and placed it next to Pam's naked body. He put a hand on her ass, still warm from the spanking. With his other hand, he began to eat the food on it. And he took his time. There was fruit, a sandwich, and a drink. After fifteen or so minutes, when he had finished he said to Pam, "Okay, you can get into position D."

He put a vibrator between her tight legs. Then he carefully, painstakingly balanced a large hard-cover book on her head. "Do not let this book fall." He said in a dominant tone.

Without warning the vibrator started. Pam was quaking. The intense erotic desire made it difficult to concentrate, let alone balance a book. Yet, somehow, despite the irregular pattern of vibration, she kept the book balanced.

John then put a small Sharpie halfway into her ass. He told her, "Get into E Position, and do 80 jumping jacks. Don't let that pen fall out."

It was ridiculously hard, but she kept it in.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sorry it was bad, dirbbly, and had a lackof detail in the end. I'm mad tired. Comments!

[Lovesfundares]

officer lover i love it, im not sur eif im going to like the new way your formatting them, but gimi a few more to see and well check. =)
good so far.

[molten man]

Great work.

im dying to see how this proceeds!

[Officelover]

I'm so sorry everyone! I've been sick and feeling icky so I haven't been able to go onto getDare and post a new section. I hope you like this installment- it's going to be the first of a mini-series on a couple of days in Pam's training. Comments are always welcome, and cheerfully encouraged. Enjoy!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was already July. Well, the first week of it. Pam had ejoyed the warmth of the summer so far, when she did go out. John usually did take Pam out about once every day. He sometimes would have her run errands when he wanted to have some private time, or needed to go somewhere. On weekends they would sometimes eat lunch in the park (behaving like vanilla couples, and then going back to a torture session). All in all, she had been outside often.

But it was getting hotter. Whereas June had been warm, temperate, and nice, July was turning out to be hot, scorching, and uncomfortable. It was on this day, after breakfast, that John told Pam the news, "Pam, I've decided to explore a role-playing activity."

Pam was nervous. So far, she hadn't done any role-playing with John yet. She was a bit nervous that it would become all too realistic that she couldn't stop. It was a primal, gripping fear, remnant from her blackmailing. She didn't even know what role she would be playing, but she was still anxious. "Uh... what type of role playing?" Asked Pam.

"Well, bitch, if you must know, you'll have to figure it out. What time of year is it?"

Pam thought, and said, "Uh... well, it's summer."

"...Extrapolate..." said John

"It's... July?"

"The dog days."

This took a couple of seconds to set in for Pam. "S- so, we're going to have some pet play."

"Yes, starting in about an hour, I will make you into a dog, bitch."

"Oh."

"But first, I need to go over a couple of things." He produced a large dildo. "Open wide." He said.

She opened her mouth and in slid the dildo. He took a modified metal ring and plaed it so it fit over Pam's head. There was a circle and the dildo fit into it. This way, the dildo was kept in place. (It's hard to explain, but if you saw it it would make perfect sense.) Pam's silence shocked her. She tried to talk but the makeshift gag was muzzling her voice.

John told her, "Please, calm down. Let me explain. If you need to use your safeword, obviously you can't talk very well, so what you do is this: clasp your hands together like this, and hold them way out in front of you." He demonstrated. "You see? Okay, now you try it."

Pam did the movement John had just demonstrated. "Excellent," he congratulated her, "you really are a quick learner." He looked her in the eyes and said earnestly, "You really have been a great slave over the past moth or so. You try hard, you work hard to please me, you follow the rules, you learn quickly. I want to thank you for all your hard work, and I hope that you enjoy this as much as I do. I want you to know that... I love you, Pam."

The moment was one you assuredly have never seen before; a stripped hot girl gagged with her Master telling her how much heloved her. It was a strange anomoly. Unfortunately, this beautiful, romantic moment was ruined when Pam tried to say, "I love you too, John." which sounded highly unintelligable, and went like this, "Ahhh larvv oo tuu, Jaan" With lots of saliva.

John sanpped back into the world where Pam was no longer his girlfriend or love interest, merely his slave and now... dog. He told her, "Ah, ah, ah- doggy's don't talk."

He switched modes so instantly, Pam thought, it's so hard to tell whether he'll be affectionate or dominant. I think he likes it that way.

"I'll repeatedly ask you if everything's okay, slave. So, if things aren't too overwhelming, make the thumbs up sign. If you want to slow down, make the thumbs down. And use the safeword sign if you need us to stop. Clear so far?"

Pam nodded yes. "Let's try this." He said, "Are you okay?" She made the thumbs up sign. "Good," he continued, while stroking Pam's hair affectionately, "You do learn fast, slave."

This was all so rushed to Pam. She didn't have any say in whether or not she'd have the gag in. Though it didn't really matter now. At least he had taught her the appropriate hand symbols. What if he hadn't, and he had broken a limit? He always was good with all of that safety buisness- making sure Pam didn't get hurt while they were playing. She was glad that she was so lucky to have such a reponsible and caring Master. He never pushed her too far, he respected her limits, she hadn't done anything really dangerous so far. She trusted John- he was a good guy, and a good master. But, nonetheless, it stell felt rushed and scary to Pam. She couldn't help it.

John said to her in a demeaning voice, "Dogs don't sit in chairs, do they, bitch? No, they don't. They crawl on all fours, or they sit down on the ground. Silly doggy, thought you were human."

Pam got out of the chair instantly, and without a word (but that goes without saying ;)) plopped her naked body down on the dirty floor. John laughed at her, and said, "All right- I'm going to put the finishing touches on you, bitch, to make you really a dog. So I need you to get up on all fours."

Pam hoisted her legs up so she was on all fours. She heard John say, "One... two... three..." And then, she felt with an unexpected surprise, a butt plug had been shoved up her ass. It was so unexpected- her eyes began to water. She had tried to scream but the gag muffled it. "Does that hurt, slut?" Asked John.

She nodded yes.

"Too bad." He said, simply.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

There will be another post of this today or tomorrow!

[molten man]

Keep it going officelover!!

[Officelover]

This is a continuation of last time's post. Sorry for neglecting ths for so long.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~

The butt plug had a tail attached to it. This way, Pam had a tail that she could wag by shaking her ass. John laughed and said, "You look entirely canine, my dear!" He then turned more serious and said, "But we must put a collar around your neck. Pam looked at him hopefully, thinking maybe she would finally be collared. "No, slave." He said, "You aren't being collared just yey, silly slut. Today, bitch, I'm just putting a leash around you to make sure you don't try to run away."

He took a thick leather collar and fit it around her neck. It was tight, but definately not tight enough to suffocate her. She could breathe regularly with no problem at all. Attached the back the collar was a single metal ring. John took a sting of thick chain. He placed it near the ring, and produced an unlocked padlock. He proceeded to lock it so that both the ring and the chain were connected, as the lock acted as a link.

"Is that too tight?" John asked. Pam made a thumbs up.

"Yes it is, or no it's not?"

Pam shook her head.

"Okay. If I ask you a yes-or-no question, just shake your head. Do you understand."

She shook her head "yes".

John smiled and said, "Good. So, bitch, I think it's high time for some chow. Right?" Pam was hungry. John hadn't let her have breakfast, so the hunger was starting to get to her. She eagerly nodded, "yes". John led her into the kitchen. Inside a dog dish was a vile combination of oatmeal and broccolli. She didn't know where he got that idea from, but it looked wholly unapetizing. Next to it was a dog dish filled to the brim with water.

"Go ahead," said John, "Eat."

Pam got down on her knees and bent over. She understood what she was to do. She ate the

GTG

[molten man]

Keep it going officelover!!

[hotstuff90]

Your story is amazing! You have done such a great job writing these. I egerly await to read the next part. Keep up the good work Officelover!

[Officelover]

"Go ahead," said John, "Eat."

Pam got down on her knees and bent over. She understood what she was to do. She ate the nasty substance and instantly regertted it. She felt as though she would soon vomit. But she didn't. The gag had been removed slightly so that the food could fit in her mouth.

John said, "Don't try to speak, bitch. Just eat and be glad I'm feeding you." Pam understood and just nodded.

It wasn't that the substance didn't agree with her- it was that it was having a full on argument. Rather like a quarrell, actually.

She lapped up a sip of water after very short intervals. At least the water tasted better than chunky oatmeal and broccolli mashed up together. At least the water was natural. At least the water she was used to. It wasn't particuarly good water, but at least it didn't have broccolli mashed up into it.

She was absolutely humiliated eating like this. Naked, on the ground. Eating entirely like an animal- no hands at all. But at the same time, with the buttplug and everything, the degradation was really starting to turn her on. Pam had mixed feelings about humiliation and being degraded. As a slave, she didn't exactly know what she liked yet, but humiliation and roleplay weren't the first things that usually came to mind.

John replaced the gag once she had finished eating. He said, "Now slave, int the future, you're going to have to beg for your food or to go to the bathroom. If I'm in a good mood, I'll take out your gag or butt plug. If I'm in a bad mood, I won't.

"Now," he continued, "we're going outdside, slut."

[Lovesfundares]

Office lover i officially love you
awesome keep posting awesome awesome awesome

[Officelover]

Pam was shocked. She gave a look like, "You CAN'T be serious!" John couldn't want her to... to leave the house like this. It was impossible; it was unthinkable... how could she?

John took a bag from underneath the table, and said to her, "Bitch, I'm all ready to go. Here's the plan- go through the back hall into the garage. We'll get in the car that's in there. There should be a blanket in the back seat- you have exactly five minutes to hide yourself under it. Ready... set... start!"

Pam, exciteldly, got up and began to run towards the back door. Then, John harshly scolded her, "You fucking idiot cunt! Bad dog! Bad, bad dog!!! Dogs don't walk on two feet, they walk on all fours. What makes you think, pet, that you're better than any other common dog- any common bitch. Humility, bitch, humility. It's something I'll have to teach you. Get back on all fours, and head over to the garage... the door is open, the car door is too... c'mon! Get lost, bitch!"

Pam had completely forgotten about her current reduced state in the rush of panic, nervousness, and eagerness to please her Master. She got back on all fours, and began to lumber on that way, as quick as she could. It was a cumbersome trek- not often does one have to move on all fours like we see Pam now having to do.

She easily made her way to the car. She covered herself with the much appreciated blanket. For people to see her as she was- naked, gagged, a butt plug plugging up her ass- it would simply be too much to bear. When John got into the car, and started it up, she realized one of its few drawbacks. True, no one could see her, but she too could not see them. She had no clue where she was going or where he was taking her. All she knew about, all she cared about was that they had been driving a long time. She had too pee really badly.

When she heard the car roar to a stop, she did not pull off the blanket. She doubted she was in a city- she hadn't heard any cars. Nevertheless, she had no idea if the car and the blanket had a soundproofing effect. She thought it prudent to leave the blanket on until further instruction.

As she was awaiting the sweet sound of John’s voice, she was shocked when the blanket was torn from her all of a sudden. After an hour and a half of heavy darkness, the light shone brilliantly and dazzled her eyes with splendiferous designs of ghosts of the bright images that lay on her eyes. It was startling, as it always is, to emerge from darkness to light. She, of all people, should know that.

To her pleasant surprise, she was not in a busy street. Nor was she in anywhere distinguishable at all. She was, in fact, in the wilderness. A wilderness she’d well known. This was Lader’s Dog Park- an old, long-forgotten dog park that was never used anymore. She and her friend Deborah were some of the only ones to use it; it was near her old house, the one she moved away from in the tenth grade. They used it to walk their dogs, Sandy and Dennis.

No one ever came out here. She wondered how John had known about the place. She wanted to ask him, but the gag kept her from asking. The place was vastly overgrown; it was starting to return to its forest-like state. This provided plenty of brush that she was sure John would use to hide her from any passer-by or straggler. They were, surprisingly, not thwarted by the small sign that read in red letters:

“No trespassing (without permission)”

Kind of redundant, Pam had always thought.

The two pressed onward, with John’s bag in his hand. The two must had been an odd sight- two people, one acting like a person, on acting like a dog. One walking, one crawling hands and knees on the dirt ground. One in control, one not. But both were enjoying their present circumstances.

When they got to a rock, John asked her, “Everything okay?”

She remembered what she was supposed to do, and flashed him a hearty thumbs up. By now, Pam has to go to the bathroom very badly. And no longer just pissing- the problem has spread. She now has to shit too. She hadn’t done either all day. She remembered… there was a sign John showed her… if she had to go to the bathroom… Then she remembered what it was; it was to point to her ass. She did, and he laughed hardly.

“So you think I’ll just let you go to the bathroom. That seems like an awfully good deal on you’re part. Let’s come to an agreement. I’ll let you go to the bathroom if… if… I’ve got it- I’ll let you go to the bathroom, if you promise to let me do what I will with it.”

Pam hastily agreed. John had an odd smirk on his face. He removed the butt plug from Pam’s juicy ass. She gave him a look that seemed to ask where she was to go. He responded, verbally, “Stupid slut! You have been given a privilege! You will go out here, right in front of me, you disgusting fuckslut!”

Pam gave a pained expression, hurt. She then pondered the problem ahead of her- how was she to piss? She resolved to squat- she’d heard that worked for women. She shifted position, but John yelled, “No! I’m starting to think that I should take this privilege away from you. You are a bitch, so you’ll go to the bathroom exactly as a bitch does. Is that quite clear?” Pam nodded yes.

Humiliated, she raised her left leg. She released her warm stream of urine. It was disgusting- it got all over her legs, everywhere. Then, she had to shit. She sat down on the ground and released her disgusting, revolting shit on the ground. John smiled at his nasty, degraded slave. He reached into his bag and fished out a rubber glove, and a plastic bag. He picked up her shit and placed it into the bag. He then sealed it.

“We’ll use this later.” He added, mysteriously.

[Lovesfundares]

WoW OFFICELOVER THIS IS AMAZING. like best of getdare when this is done without a doubt =)

and now like any adict

MORE PLZ

[molten man]

Great work officelover, as usual!!

[Officelover]

Oh my God, guys! I'm so so so so so so sorry! I haven't posted in almost two weeks. I'm going to post a new section right now:

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~

John told Pam, "We're going to play a little game of fetch, bitch." He looked around the ground for a large, thick stick. When he found one, he said, "Okay doggy- fetch!" The stick was thrown.

Pam ran as fast she could the way she was taught. She ran to where the stick had landed, and picked it up in her mouth. It tasted nasty and vulgar; disgusting. As it was in her mouth, she ran back to where John was standing. She dropped the stick obediantly at his feet. Smiling, he said, "Well done."

Immediately, he took the stick and rammed it all the way up Pam's ass. She let out a scream (if you'll recall she wasn't gagged at this point.) "What'd you do that for?!" She exclaimed.

"I'll be damned! A talking dog!" He immediately put the gag back on her. "That should shut you up." He said. "Now, slut, you shit before. I'm going to use that on you, bitch."

He handed her the bag. "You are going to reach into that bag and spread all the shit in it on your body for exactly one minute. No shorter, no longer." Pam didn't know what to say. She always thought that shit was disgusting, but she'd never actually tried it. She decided that she would try it. She had to. She didn't feel it would be right to use her safeword just yet. She wasn't a slave just for herself. She was also a slave for John too.

John took out a watch and told her to start. Revolted, she reached into the baggy to feel her own warm shit in her palm. She almost gagged from the smell and from the pure disgustingness of it all. But she, thankfully, didn't. She held on. For Master. For herself. And with all the strength she could muster, she spread it all around herself.

John couldn't have been more pleased- his slut was finally provig herself for him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sorry this was so short. I'll post more tommorow, probably. I'm so tired!

[Officelover]

Okay. Sorry for that awful awful last part. I was so hurried... so tired. I'll do much better tonight. I promise you. Just, please, please leave some nice comments. And a suggestion or two would be amazing. Thank you, getDare, for your support of my stories. I'd also like to inform you that the whole puppy play business will be over soon. I never liked this part; we should be headed towards clearer, less canine ground soon.

Yours,

Officelover

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~

After a while longer in the woods, John drove Pam back home much the way that he drove her to the woods. It was later, around eight o'clock, when they started driving. The drive was silent and cool. The night air was clear and luminous. There seemed to be a summer-y feeling, a feeling of innocence, in that drive back. Pam didn't understand why she felt innocent; she was sitting in the back of her master's car, gagged, plugged up, and acting as his dog. And enjoying every sweet second of it.

Nevertheless, this carefree feeling was taking over her. It took over her in ways she hadn't properly expressed since before Daniel blackmailed her. A sort of... contentness. Satisfaction. She knew that she really loved John. She honestly, honestly loved him.

Every day that she spent with him, despite the distance that he was her master and she was his slave, she felt closer and closer to John. She was happy when she was with him. She had an inherent trust of him; she honestly, earnestly, truthfully, and sincerely loved him with all her heart. The slave and master thing... it was just a game. But a game she loved so so much.

And in that moment Pam had a dillemma on her hands. She was astounded at how blunt the pain was. She was torn between two things she wanted- she wanted to be his slave, and she wanted to be his girlfriend. She wanted him to torture her, and she wanted him to love her. She wanted him to be her master, and she wanted him to be her lover. She wanted BDSM and she wanted Vanilla. She wanted the relationship she had now, and a totally different relationship where they could be equals. She wanted both, equally. She didn't know what to do.

So, in this scenario, she did was most of us do; ignore the problem until later, and distract ourselves.

* * * * * * *

When they arrived at John's house, it was later. About 9:00. The night was black already. Pam didn't expect that- when she had gotten into the car the sun was still out. It was bright, and now it was dark. The night was warm, the air was sweet. John spoke for the first time in probably an hour. "Slut, we'll be going to the back yard."

Pam followed him dutifully. She had no idea why they could be going out into the back yard. "What is he planning?" She asked herself. He swung open the gate, and led Pam into the yard. He asked her, "Are you cold?"

She nodded no. It wasn't a cold night. It was warm, and even though she was naked she wasn't particularly cold. She was actually quite comfortable, really.

"Slut, wouldn't you say it's about time we turned in?"

Pam grew tense. She knew what he wanted her to do. She couldn't... she couldn't do that. He couldn't want her to... he couldn't seriously expect her to do that. It'd be impossible. She couldn't. She... she wouldn't. It'd be impossible. He couldn't want her to do that.

John obviously saw the look of horror on her face. He laughed softly. "Yes, slut, I want you to sleep out here." He looked deeply into her eyes. "Is that okay?"

All fears were vanquished. They disappeared immediately. She immediately believed that she could, in fact, sleep out here. What was there to stop her? Who would try to stop her? Who would see her? It's not like she would freeze to death- on the contrary, the night was warm. The grass was soft... She considered all this, and ultimately nodded yes- she could do it.

There was a look of joy in John's eyes. A look of pride. He smiled, and said "Good doggy! Good, good doggy! I'll make all the preparations. Meanwhile, come inside and have your dinner."

Pam proceeded inside to have more disgusting mashed potatoes and water. Meanwhile, John got things ready. When he brought her back outside, she saw immediately the large chain affixed to the wall with a collar. "I need to make sure you don't run away, bitch." He explained.

He put the gag back on her, and replugged her tail. He collared her and told her, "Sweet dreams, slut. Sweet, slutty dreams."

He went inside the house, but left the bright back light on. Pam was shocked at how quickly she'd agreed to do this. You have to understand the devotion she had to this guy; not only did she agree to be his slave, but also to be his "dog". At the moment, she was lying, chained to a fence, with a butt plug tail in place, completely and wholly naked outside in the middle of a neighborhood.

Was she scared that someone would see her? More like petrified. Terrified. Horrified. About to piss herself.

But for the first hour that she was there, nothing had happened. It was probably ten-thirty, and she decided to get some rest. Her anxiety was wearing down. By now, she didn't jump every time she heard a minute crack or crackle. She was tired; she'd had a long day. And now, she was ready to sleep.

And so she fell into a blissful slumber. And for a while she did have sweet, slutty dreams.

* * * * * * *

The next turn of events will be rather unfortunate.

Sorry.


Pam was lying there in her blissfully ignorant sleep when she heard it. It startled her a bit. The noise was louder than any twig breaking or leaf falling she'd heard that night. Once again the nervousness was back. She sat up, worried.

The noise that she had heard had in fact been a car pulling up the street. It's contents- Four human men, all white, brown-haired, ill-spirited, college-aged boys. And one glovebox mostly filled with pamphlets from Triple A. According to some accounts there was also some Spearmint gum in the back.

The boys were all drunk, rowdy, and spoiled. They got out of their car, and were very loud. Laughing, talking. The reason they were here: they were visiting one of the boys girlfriends, Monica, and crash at her place.

Monica happened to live in the house exactly next to John's parent's house.

Now, to this day I am not sure how it happened. Perhaps it was in their inebriated state that the boys actually mistook John's house for Monica's. Perhaps it was that they wanted to sneak past the front door, past her parents. The theory I like is that they wanted to avoid the loud, barking watchdog that was in Monica's driveway.

As you can probably infer, they bypassed one dog to see another one.

Pam heard them coming and was terrified. By now she actually had wet herself. She tried to scream for John's help- but she was gagged. She tried to move away, but she was chained. She huddled in the corner.

The drunk boys moved closer. One of them- the boy who was seeing Monica- noticed Pam. He said, in slurred tounge, "Hey- what the fuck is this?"

Pam let out as best a scream as she could make. Theboys starting heckling her.

"What the fuck is this naked slut doing out here?"

"Hehe she's chained to the fence."

"Look at her tits."

"Wanna fuck, sweetheart?"

They moved dangerously close.

Then all of a sudden, her knight in shining armor arrived. Or night in shining boxers. Whatever. John stepped outside, and screamed, "What the fuck are you doing here! get the fuck off my fucking property!"

The drunks, for no reason at all, scattered.

* * * * * * *

Pam was inside, safe, warm, and dry, and ungagged. She was clothed. She was sitting in a comfortable chair, with her head in John's arms. She was crying softly, yet she felt 10,000 times better than she did an hour ago.

John said, "Yes, I said it before, I'll say it again, I'll never do puppy play with you again."

"Master, you don't have to do that. I... I enjoyed it up until that point." Pam responded.

"But... but... you. I guess you're right. But I'll never make you sleep outside naked again. I was wrong to do that. That was... God! That was so stupid! So so stupid of me!" At this point, it stopped being apparent as to who was comforting whom.

John had a sudden dark chord. "Pam... I don't know if we should still have a BDSM relationship. I don't... I don't want to be responsible if any accident like this ever happens again. I don't know if I could take it. Because I love you Pam. And... if I ever... did.. anything to you... I don't know what I'd do."

Pam immediately said, "Master! Please don't! I really, really want to be your slave. At least until the end of the summer. After that, we'll see how it goes."

John looked into her eyes, and smiled. He agreed.

"But still, slave. We'll have to be more careful. And we'll take a week off. I can't... I'll be your Master in a week. Does that sound good?"

"Yes, Master." Pam agreed.

"No, slave, for this week and this week only it will be 'Yes, John'."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~

So, what'd you guys think? I know it was kind of boring, but I have to say it was better than yesterdays.

Comments please!

[firenight]

sweet man hope to see more soon

[Officelover]

This next week was sort of a blissful vacation. But for Pam it was far harder than when she and John were in their BDSM mode. This was because it kind of served as a reminder, "You can be normal... you can have normal fun."

And it was true. For this week Pam didn't have to clean, or take orders, or worry about upsetting Master. She and John were just boyfriend and girlfriend. It was... it was kind of relaxing.

However, Pam still wanted to remain his slut slave. It was just... it was just confusing, okay?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~

And it was quite true. That week was a sweet one. They had been blessed with beautiful weather. They went to the beach twice, headed to the local public pool, hiked in the nearby woods, went to an art museum, went out with some of John's friends to a nearby bar, and went shopping at a bookstore. In short, the week was divine and restful.

But when it was over they were left with the decision- would they start up their BDSM relationship again, or stay Vanilla.

"So, Pam," John started, "Tommorow... we might go back to being a BDSM relationship again... That is... we'll go back if you want to. I mean, I don't know, this week was really fun. And simple. I felt like we were just in love together, and we didn't need to be Master and Salve. I don't know. What... what do you think, Pam?"

There was a long pause. "John," said Pam, "why would you even ask me? Of course I'll go back to being BDSM! That is... if you want to."

"Hmm? But... really? You'll go back? I mean, we could just be vanilla for a little longer if you want."

"If we're vanilla a little while longer, eventually we'll be vanilla for the rest of this relationship. I thing we should just go back to being regular slave and master. Do you want to?"

They looked into eachothers eyes. John brushed a little bit of hair out of Pam's eyes. "I want to do anything for you."

"And me too, Master."

They started to kiss.

The next day, just as they had planned, they were back to being a BDSM relationship. It was as if the week-long break had just given them back their energy, reinvigorated them. Now they came forward with an elevated amount of trust and desire.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~

Sorry this section was so short a nd boring, it was just a transitionary segment. Comments please.

[Lovesfundares]

it was fine. posts like this are needed for transition. i just wish they came with a automatic next post. lol
patiently waiting for more O.L. peace

[molten man]

Your posts are great as usual officelover!!

[Officelover]

The next day was bright and sunny. It was a blue-sky day, a day hand-crafted by God. A day that was all-purpose; a day where it was hard to resist the urge to smile. On this particularly beautiful day, Pam woke up extra early. She climbed the stairs before it was sunrise. Once upstairs she slaved over the stove and created an enormous, delicious, mouth-watering breakfast for John. It was to celebrate the return of their BDSM relationship. She hadn't made him breakfast in what felt like ages.

Pam couldn't wait for him to wake up. She wanted to serve once again, to be his slave once again. She wanted his control, his punishment, his orders; she wanted to serve him, love him, and pleasure him. She wanted him to teach her, to own her, to control her. And nothing made her happier that morning than knowing that soon enough she would indeed be controlled. But not in the way she was expecting.

Soon enough, much to Pam's relief, John lumbered down the stairs. He looked at the breakfast that Pam had prepared for him, and smiled. "Well, well, slut," he said, "This looks like a feast. Thank you, slave, you've done well." Pam beamed at this compliment.

John sat down at the table and began to eat the food Pam had prepared for him. And when I said eat, I meant really eat. He ate slowly, savoring each bite of the assorted delicacies Pam had made. Pam felt awkward, standing there in silence. She wanted to do so much today, and John looked like he was content just eating. It was extremely stressful- she wanted the relief of his punishment.

Eventually, Pam could take it no more. In a sweet yet nagging voice, Pam asked John, "Master, don't you think it's time that we started our days activities?"

John said, upset, "We'll start soon enough, you impatient little whore."

He ate even slower. This was driving Pam crazy. She just wanted to start already. She was feeling wild; she wanted to have some fun. But John was having fun with her. He was enjoying every moment of this; not letting her have the pain that she wanted so badly. It was like that age-old wit: "A masochist says to a sadist, 'Hit me.' The sadist replies, 'I won't.'" John wouldn't give her what she wanted that easily.

Soon enough she grew even more impatient, and asked (whinier than ever), "Will you please finish your food already so we can start?"

John stood up, angry. Pam immediately realized what she had said, and started apologizing, “I’m sorry Master, I’m so, so sorry! I shouldn’t have said that! I’m so, so, so sorry!”

But it was too late. John was furious on the outside, even though secretly this is what he had wanted to happen all along. Privately he laughed at his manipulation, at the mind games he was playing. He yelled, “You disrespectful little whore! You think you can order me around! I’m your Master, and you’re my slave! You don’t tell me what to do! I tell you! I was enjoying the breakfast I ordered you to make me, and now you think you can rush me! Well, I’ve got news for you- that’s not how it works. And, for your information, food was today’s theme! But I don’t know if you’ve been a good enough girl to start that today. I might have to punish you.”

Pam looked hopeful.

“Punish you by not starting up for another two days.”

She was once again crestfallen. “I’m so, so sorry Master! I know that I shouldn’t have said that. I guess… I guess that I forgot over our vacation.”

“That’s not a good enough answer, bitch.”

“I know… well, I shouldn’t have said it. I am a stupid cunt. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again.”

“You promise?”

“I promise. I’ll be a good girl.”

“Well… if I ever catch you topping from the bottom again, I’ll throw you out.”

Pam was concerned, but she agreed. She knew that topping from the bottom was a serious offence- Master truly was her master. She wasn’t going to use him, and he wasn’t going to use her. It was just that… that… she was so goddamn horny.

John cleared his throat (he liked doing that) and said, “We will begin our day today, I guess. You’re very lucky, slut. I have the right mind to lock you up in your room for the day, but I’m being very lenient. Probably too lenient. But the point is that we’re starting our theme. I’ve already told you, it’s food. So, if you’ll follow me.”

Pam was effervescent with joy. She was so excited; finally, after a week of waiting, she could get back to slavery. They went downstairs, into the basement. They went into the kink room. Pam shuddered as she went through the door- she hadn’t been inside of it in so long. She was excited. She had goose bumps.

“You ready to begin again?”

“I have been all morning.”

“Good.”

He took out a large brown paper bag. Inside, there were many fruits and vegetables, and other groceries. The first thing that was taken out of the bag was a carton of eggs. He told Pam to strip, and to lie down on the table. She did so, eagerly. One by one, he took the eggs and daintily smashed them against a variety of her body parts. One was broken on each tit, and the yolk ran all the way off her breasts. Some were dropped, not cracked but physically dropped, on her stomach. Another was cracked in her hair. And one more was placed inside her pussy.

She was told to shut her legs as hard as she could. With all the tension she could, she broke the egg and it released its sticky liquid all over her cunt. John laughed explicitly at this, and Pam felt gross and dirty. As you can imagine, she loved it.

“So, I see we have a dirty slut. I suppose you want to be a dirty blonde, right?” With that he took a bag of flour and emptied a cup or two of it in her golden locks. He told it to rub it in herself. The flour had the effect of bleaching her hair, and she knew she wouldn’t get it out for a long, long time.
John grabbed a cucumber, and put some butter on it. He told Pam to spread her legs apart as wide as she possibly could. This revealed her pussy in all its glory. John took the enormous cucumber and shoved it up her hole. Once he had plugged it up, he leaved it in for a bit, to widen her vagina. Soon, though, he took it out and began to fuck her cunt with it. She was so… filled up. She felt like a complete slut. Like a total, hopeless, dirty slut. A filthy whore. And she loved it.

But before Pam the slut was able to cum, John took away the cucumber. He removed it, and said, “You’re going to pleasure it the way you would pleasure me. Get up, of the table.” She hopped off the table, and awaited her next instruction.

“Kneel down.” She did so. John held the cucumber up, and she began to “perform oral” on it. It was even more humiliating than when she was being fucked by it. It was disgusting too, the taste of egg and pussy juice.

When she was “done” she was told to eat the cucumber. She swallowed it, piece by piece.



To be continued… I’ve gotta get some sleep.

Comments!!!!!

[firenight]

sweet officelover can't wait for more

[Officelover]

Pam was told to stand with her legs as spread out as they would go. John handcuffed her hands to the wall so she was stuck. It was a very uncomfortable experience. John once again reached into the bag and pulled out a bunch of bananas. Pa gasped in horror- she knew what would happen. But all John did, for now, was slowly peel the banana and take a bite out of it. “Would you like some, fuckslut?”

Pam didn’t know what to say, so she nodded her head ‘yes’.

Soon enough her mouth was filled up with a sweet banana taste. It was a better taste, she decided, than the cucumber. Soon enough, though, John was walking around her. It was really strange; he was circling her like a vulture. She felt awkward. All of a sudden, John stopped in back of her. She didn’t know what was happening- she couldn’t see. But sure enough she soon felt a huge item going up her ass. She screamed and jumped a bit. “It’s the banana, slut. Don’t worry it’s not all the way in.”

Then all of a sudden, she felt something else being rammed into her. But this time it was not in her ass- it went straight up her pussy. “Another banana?” She asked, in pain.

“Yep.”

Pam felt so… violated. So filled up. She liked it, actually- having a banana in her ass and a banana in her cunt. She had not experienced this before, the use of vegetables and fruits. But soon enough, it was ruined, by John. He took the end of the banana (starting with the one in her ass) and began to gradually apply pressure.

His hand squeezed tighter and tighter, until, soon enough, the peel broke and the fruit with in was skyrocketed into her ass. It was slimy and mushy and revolting. Pam felt so disgusted by the squishy mass that was clogging up her ass. But it didn’t end there- the same was done, as she could see yet do nothing about, to the one up her vag. It was being pressed and pressed and pressed until finally, like an orgasm, it came out.

It felt even more disgusting up there. The fruit was cold and nasty. It just hung their, in her pussy. She was revolted by it.

Soon enough, John removed each banana by its peel, and most of it came out. He told her, “I’ll be putting these in your mouth, bitch. Is that okay?”

Pam was shocked. She didn’t want them in her mouth. She… No. I have to do this. I’ve never even tried to do this yet. I have to try. I have to try. Pam slowly said, “Yes, Master, that’ll be fine.” She shut her eyes, gulped, and stood expecting the nasty, disgusting fruit.

Soon one of the bananas was placed into her mouth. She could tell by its salty taste that it had been the one inside of her pussy. It wasn’t so bad. She chewed and swallowed the banana. Immediately afterwards, another banana took its place. This one tasted horrible. Pam knew it had been in her ass. She could taste the shit on it, almost. It was absolutely disgusting. She nearly vomited it up.

After she ate that one though, John petted her floury hair and said to her, “Good slave.” That made it all worth it.

Soon enough, though, he took another thing out of the bag. He laid her down on the table again. She was blindfolded. Pam was so confused. This whole day had been highly erotic. She wanted relief. She was loving this day. You know the kind of mood you’re in sometimes when it seems like every little action you do turns you on? Where everything seems to damn hot that sweat seems to be pouring off your face? Where everything seems to be stimulating just one part of your body (I think you know which one I mean)? That’s the kind of mood Pam was in. It’s a sticky mood. A mood that transforms every single little object, even food into a vehicle for pleasure. She was dripping with sweat. Her pussy was dripping in juice.

She couldn’t see anything, which heightened her erotic experience. For all she knew he could be taking pictures of her naked body, which he would use to blackmail her. But you know what? She couldn’t care less. She was just happy to be with him, and she was just so fucking turned on. Plus, she knew that John wouldn’t do that to her. He may have been sadistic, but he wasn’t cruel. He wasn’t like Daniel.

What she didn't see was that John was taking out of the grocery bag. It was a large can of whipped cream (hehe... whipped cream?) Slowly, sliently John went over to the table where Pam was lying on. He looked at her and smiled. Her heaving, naked body was just so damn hot. He opened the can, shook it a bit and sprayed some on her tits.

Pam was shocked by the sensuality of the cream on her breasts. It was cool and felt soothing. Then something else came- something that made her feel so, so horny. John began to lick off the cream. His tounge carressing her boobs felt so so right. It was like heaven.

Then it stopped. And soon another shaking sound was heard. Then her pussy was filled up with cream - whipped cream, that is. As she expected, John's tounge went there too. She hadn't expected this. She hadn't expected him to actually eat her out... he was her Master and she was his slave, right? Why was he pleasuring her? Why is he eating me out? Why- oh, fuck this, this is awesome!

She began to moan and moan.

Soon enough she came.

[Lovesfundares]

CONTINUE PLEASE BEFORE I GO INTO WITHDRAWLS FROM NOT ANUF READING lol

[molten man]

great story officelover!! Keep it going..

[Officelover]

Some time a week or two after this, Pam woke up as usual one morning. Since we left her off, she'd simply continued learning different skills and rules every day. But, today, John had something slightly different in mind for her. He woke her up this morning, earlier than she was now accustomed to. She was dazed and confused.

John literally carried her up the stairs, into the kitchen. There he set her down in a chair, and explained to her, "Today, we'll be doing another role-play. Are you okay with that?"

Pam replied, "Yes, master."

In truth, though, she had been waiting a long time for John to ask her to do another session of role-play. She found in quite stimulating, playing some other slutty role. It was humiliating, it was degrading- just the way she liked it. John also had been waiting for another role-play session. It was very kinky. He answered her, "Excellent, slut. And, Pam, in this one you will not be an animal."

Pam really wanted to ask him what she would be then. But she restrained her urge. She knew that John wouldn't like that. John loved seeing her stewing in curiosity, so he asked her, "Do you want to know what you will be?"

"Yes, Master." Came the reply.

"Do you really want to know?"

Pam was slightly more agitated. "Yes, master!"

"Do you really, really want to know?"

"Yes Master!" she yelled, "Please tell me, master!"

John laughed at his slut, and said, "Well, fine, I'll tell you if you really want to know so badly. This time we will not be changing you from human to animal. We'll just be... turning back time."

"Turning back time? So... so like ageplay? Like a baby?"

"Too far back! A little closer to your current age."

"Uhh.... um... a schoolgirl?"

"Exactly!" Applauded John, "Well done! Yes, that is indeed what we will be doing. I didn't think a dumb slut like you would know the answer. Ah well, I guess that's what you go to school for. Here's what I want you to do; first, make me breakfast as usual. Then, I want you to go upstairs, and wait in my room, for however long it takes."

Pam did as she was told. She made him his breakfast, and headed up the stairs. She opened the wooden door and entered John's room. She hadn't been in here for so long... she'd generally just been around the first floor and the basement. It was a very nice. This used to be his room- when he lived with his parents. It was neat, and very spacious for what used to be a child's room. He was an only child, and his parents picked this room to be his.

Pam sat on his soft bed. She looked around. She had no idea how long of a wait it would be, or how long it had already been, but it seemed like a very long time. She wondered what John was doing, and why it was taking so long.

John was, in fact, down in the basement. He was preparing the "classroom" that they would be using for the next three or so days. He started setting up the "learning area." John was not in a rush to get done quickly. He wanted to keep Pam in a suspenseful mood. It would make all of the results much better.

Finally, he proceeded up the stairs. Pam could hear his footsteps and instantly got excited. She got up off of his bed, and stood by the door, waiting. John opened the door, and said, "We're ready, slut."

"Good, master."

"From the moment you walk out this door, slut, you will no longer call me 'Master', slut. You will call me 'Mr. Thomas.' Is that clear, slut?"

"Yes, Mr. Thomas!"

"Excellent. Now, slut, if you'll just follow me."

Pam followed John out the door and into the new realm of role-play. John was excited to be beginning this new part of their BDSM relationship. He was smiling as he led her downstairs to his 'classroom'. When they got there, he smiled, turned around and told Pam to take a seat on the only available chair.

John turned around and looked at Pam. He made a fake gasp, and covered his eyes. "Pamela!" he cried, "you are... you are naked! Put the outfit behind you on."

It was true. Pam was naked. She was usually naked though, by this point. She slept naked. She got up naked. She made breakfast for John naked. She served naked. If they were going someplace, or if John wanted her to put on clothes, he would provide them and that would be that. She was much more used to nudity than she was before this summer began. In fact, she felt freer, less restricted, and definitely hornier naked.

Nevertheless, she put on the clothes that were in back of her. They were a white blouse that was much too tight for her, a tiny plaid skirt that didn’t go halfway down to her knees, and a black thong. John said to her, “You can choose any two of those three. It’s up to you.”

Pam chose the plaid skirt and the blouse. That covered the most area at least, not that she minded him seeing her. She just… she didn’t know she just wanted to be covered right now. If she was going to be a schoolgirl. Plus she didn’t like wearing thongs. They felt weird.

John looked over again and said, “Excellent. It’s much better to see that you’re wearing your uniform. There’s just one thing wrong with it; unbutton the top three buttons of your blouse.” Pam did so. It was a very tight blouse and her breasts started popping out a little bit.

It was strange; she was naked all the time, and no wearing clothes was making her horny. It didn’t seem to make sense- I guess it’s a feeling I’m not as used to anymore, clothes. Thought Pam.

John said, “Well, Pamela, it’s time to begin our lesson.”

[molten man]

amazing officelover!! keep it going!!

[Officelover]

Okay, so I know that this is really lame. But I simply can not do the whole schoolgirl arch. So, I'll be skipping ahead to the very next section, which I planned to be part 62. It will be a transtional-ish peice. Once again, very very sorry.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~

It was the first week of August. Pam had been with John all summer. It had been extremely enjoyable. She'd learned all his rules. Though all the time they'd spent together so far had just been... training, per se, she'd enjoyed the moments they had shared. She loved serving John and loved being his little slave girl. She enjoyed her expansion of sluttiness. Before this summer, some of the things she was doing easily would have been impossible.

A good indicator of this is how far a person's asshole stretches. Before the summer, not much had stretched out Pam's anus with a couple exceptions when she was with John. Over the course of the summer, it'd been stretched out more and more. Soon, she could fit real butt plugs in it. Now she slept every night with one in. It was actually comforting, to Pam, to have a butt plug in at night. It helped her relax, having her cheeks spread apart. It felt... good. And it got her nice and horny every morning.

Pam was learning the rules, yes, and she was enjoying BDSM more and more, but something was missing. Indeed, she lacked that certain... mentality that she felt she needed. Since she was still "training" she felt it was okay to make mistakes. She felt it was okay to be a little lazy here and there. She selfishly made the relationship about her. She was using BDSM to get her own sexual pleasure, and in the process she occasionally forgot her place and that she was serving John. She needed to be... whipped back into place, a couple of times.

On this morning, when she woke up, she was surprised to see that John was already up. And he had breakfast for her. This, she thought, was a real treat. She thanked him earnestly, and they shared their breakfast. John asked her, "Pam, I have something serious to talk to you about."

Pam was worried. Had she done anything wrong? Why did John sound so serious? "What is it, Master?"

"Well, you see, it's about today's 'lesson'."

"Yes, sir, what about it? What's today's lesson?"

"Well... that's just it. There is no lesson. You see you've completed all the lessons that I wanted to cover so far."

Pam couldn't believe her ears. This was astonishing- she'd completed her training! But... there must have been something. She couldn't have covered everything.

"I can see that you're confused, slut." Said John, "It's perfectly natural. But remember, as I've said since the very beginning, this is just a basic training."

"So... so what comes next?"

"Well, to be perfectly frank with you, I think that you're ready for finals."

"Finals?"

"Finals. A test that covers all the rules, all the things I tought you to do. All the good manners that I tought you will be on the test."

"Test?" Thought Pam, "What is this, school?"

She said, "Master, what will this test be like?"

"Well, I'm glad you asked. First there'll be a written exam. That shouldn't be too hard. Then; you remember the fifteen rules, don't you?"

Pam nodded, "Of course, Master."

"Just checking, bitch. Now, whore, there will be a test of my choosing on each one of those."

"When will the test begin?"

"Well, that all depends. If you're ready to take them, then we'll hold the written exam at least on Friday. Then the fifteen rules will most likely take place over the following week or so. But, once again, that all depends. Are you ready to take the test?"

"What do you mean?"

"Are you comfortable taking our relationship to the next stage?"

"Next stage... ahh..."

"Let me explain, you stupid whore. Everything in our relationship up until now has been training. After these tests, provided you pass, we'll be on a new level. You'll be collarred, and you'll belong to me."

"Belong to... I don't know."

To Pam this was all moving too fast. She conjured up memories of Daniel collaring her in front of that greasy uncle of his. She remembered all the horror... and she was afraid. It was a big step. For vanillas, she mused, they have tying the knot. For BDSM, we have the collar. Was she... was she ready? To give herself over like that? How will it work out? Will it work out? Could she really trust John not to hurt her like Daniel hurt her? If she actually had to ask that kind of question, could she trust herself to be ready?

Pam spoke again. "Master, is it possible for me to take the test, and decide later if I'm ready?"

John sighed, then smiled. "Yes, slave. Yes, that'd be fine."

"Thank you Master!"

"So, Pam, are you ready to take the tests?"

"Well... yes I am."

"Excellent."

[Happyface]

This story is really great.

[Officelover]

The following Monday, Pam decided she was ready to take the test. She and John had both agreed that this would be when she took the "first part" of the test. She felt nervous about that phrase- "the first part". How many parts would this test have? Would it be really long? What would the first consist of? Would it be difficult? Would the other parts be even more difficult? The prevailing questions all swirled around in her mind. She wanted to do well on the test. She knew that, yes, she could retake it. However, she knew that it would still be a failure if she... failed.

But, today, she was ready. Ready in all senses of the word. Or at least she hoped she was. Pam headed upstairs, as usual. She saw a note from John. It said, "Dear Pam, please wait in the kitchen. No need to make breakfast today- I'm eating out. You can make some for yourself. I thought it might have been better if you were allowed some stress-free time to your self on test day. I'll be back soon, John."

Following orders, she stood in the kitchen and just breathed. She breathed calmly and deeply. The breaths gave her confidence. She silently stood around in the early light of the morning, starting to make breakfast. She hummed wordlessly.

After she'd eaten and placed her dishes carefully in the sink, she just kept on being quiet. Calming herself down. Trying to make herself feel better about this test.

She didn't know why it was so important to her that she did really well on this test. She knew she wanted to impress John- that was a big part of it. Perhaps it was because she had to feel like she'd learned something over the past summer. She didn't know why- it just felt like she simply had to.

It was then that she heard the front door open. Her master was back. She heard his footprints. She was shaking with nervousness and anticipation. When he finally came into view, she knew she was ready. She said, "Good morning, Master."

"Good morning, slut. And how are you doing this fine morning?"

"I'm doing well Master. A bit nervous for the test."

"Oh, don't be. This first part is the easy part. The written test, that's what you'll be doing today. I'm telling you, that's always the easiest part. So, do you have a number two pencil?" Pam nodded yes. "Good, good. I'll bring over the test. If you wish to go to the bathroom, you have permission for the next five mnutes, but after that you'll be punished."

Pam was feeling a little nervous, so went to the bathroom. When she came back, she saw a huge test sitting on the table. Pam was even more nervous now- that was a huge test. How could she get through all that?

She sat down, and breathed deeply. John said, "You may begin."

Pam wasted no time dillying or dallying. She looked at the questions and started to answer them. The test was very long and covered a lot of different things. There were many different sections.

The first section was "The Fifteen Rules". It asked her to write all the rules, word for word. Then it asked her to answer questions interpreting the rules.

The second section was "Your Master". It asked her questions like this one:

47. What is Master's favorite food?

The third section was called "Common Knowledge". It asked her standard questions about math, conversions, English, history, etc...

The fourth section was the "Slave's Knowledge" section. It asked lots of questions about things every slave should know. Some of these asked her to write detailed descriptions of how to do something for her Master, some of these were multiple choice questions about little things. One of these questions was

157. Describe in 300-500 words the process of worshipping your Master's ass.

The fifth section, entitled "BDSM Theory" was the shortest at just 42 questions. It asked questions about the different roles of the Master and the Slave. It asked her things about why she liked being submissive.

The last section was simply "Miscelania." It drew from every moment the two of them had shared. Some of the questions were like this:

234. What was the name of the woman who died your hair?

Others were like this:

258. How many times have I inserted a butt plug into you?

When she completed the test, all 300 questions, she was exhausted. But proud of herself.

[molten man]

Great work officelover!!

[nich]

u gonna finish this?

[Officelover]

Yes, nich, I will finish this sotry. I'm so sorry for not posting in so long. I've been under a lot of stress at work recently. Also, there's been a death in my family. I haven't really had the time, the patience, or the desire to go on getDare and post recently. I'll post more relatively soon though.

[Officelover]

Always will I call Master, Master or Sir,
For otherwise is laziness and disrespect's lure.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following day, John woke her up early. He said, "Today's going to be a busy day. We'll be taking three, maybe four tests if we have time. The first one will be relatively short, so we'll do it before your breakfast. I'll give you a couple of minutes to prepare yourself, and then I'll expect you to come over to the punishment room. Don't worry- it won't be so bad." With that, he abruptly left her to her own thoughts.

Oh dear. She thought, I am not ready for this. I don't even know what kind of test this one will be. I'm scared! Oh shit, I'm scared! She gathered what little confidence and bravery she had, sucked in her gut, and headed over to the punishment room. John was waiting there, smiling. His smile put her slightly at ease- not completely, but it helped. He said to her, "Now, slave, good morning."

She said, "Good morning, Master."

"How was your sleep?" Asked John.

Pam pleasantly responded, "Good, sir. Thank you for asking. How was yours, Master?"

"Excellent, slut." He struck a more serious tone. "Now, to business. You took the first part of the Test yesterday. I have to say- I'm impressed." Pam breathed a sigh of relief. "You did remarkably well. A 98. I was looking for an 100, but 98 is good too. A+ work. You passed it. Congratulations. However, the Test is hardly over. I trust you know the Rules, correct?"

Pam replied dutifully, "Of course, Master."

"Good, good.", He said, "Now, slut, would you mind telling me the first one?"

Pam repeated the rule, "Always will I call Master, Master or Sir, for otherwise is laziness and disrespect's lure."

"Good. Now, here's what will happen. For each rule I gave you, we will have a test. A test to see how well you know your stuff. Each test demonstrates not only your knowledge of the rules but your execution of them as well. And, there’s some good news and some bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?”

“Um… the good news, please.”

“The good news is that these tests will be pass-fail. You either pass the test or you fail. I will decide if you’ve failed or not. You won’t be graded, but you will need to receive a check for each rule.”

“And the bad news, Master?”

“The bad news is that you don’t want to fail. If you fail, you’ll be punished and then you’ll retake the test. The catch is you only have ten retakes, and there are fifteen tests. Believe me; you don’t want to be retaking tests. If you use up all of your retakes, you’ll be forced to flunk the test. That means we’ll have to go through all the training again, and you’ll have to take the exam, and blah blah blah. That could be another three months. And- it depends how bad you do on these tests. If you flunk, I may not take you back. I might decide against being your Master. So, do as well as you possibly can on these tests; they are the most important ones you’ll take with me.”

Pam felt an icy chill. This was news to her. She did not know that her future relationship with John would depend on these fifteen tests. If she was to fail only ten times (which she knew wouldn’t be that difficult) and she’d have to do all this over again. And that was if she was lucky- if she did really bad on these tests, he might not even take her back as a slave. He might abandon her. The pressure was so intense- she wanted to do anything she could to please her Master. She wanted so badly to be his slave- for real. And now she found out that all of that depended on the next few days. She knew what she had to do. Pam knew that she would have to do her best these upcoming days.

“Do you understand, whore?”

“Yes, Master.”

“Good. Now let’s begin the first test. Always call me Master or Sir, right? Well, here’s how this test is going to work. Bitch, I trust you remember the game Simon Says from kindergarten?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Well, we’ll be playing a variation of it. It’s called Master Says. I realized I couldn’t quiz you on calling me Master, so I decided to test you a different way. You’ll only respond to my orders when I say ‘Master Says’. In order to do it though, slut, you’ll have to stand on this table. Don’t worry. I’ll tell you when the tes- game begins.”

Pam followed orders, as usual. She got up onto the table. You see, Pam was still naked. She nearly always was. As the narrator, I feel the importance in reminding you of that little fun fact from time to time. Pam stood, naked, on the table. John took a moment to admire his slave. He circled the table twice, surveying her body from all perspectives. He admired the blonde hair that she now possessed (she died it for him). He smiled at her large, natural tits. He hardened at the sight of her big, tight ass. He liked Pam a lot.

“Slave,” he said, “we are going to begin the test. Are you ready?”

Pam took a deep, deep breath. She calmed herself down a bit, and said meekly, “Yes, sir.”

“Excellent. Okay, we are now beginning. Master says raise your right leg.”

Pam did so. “Master says put it down.”

Pam lowered her leg. “Raise the left one.”

She followed orders, and instantly regretted it. John looked at her and said, “You stupid, stupid whore. That was the saddest attempt at Master Says I’ve ever seen. Where were you in kindergarten? Have you forgotten how to play a game that pre-schoolers play? You idiotic cunt, you should know better!”

Pam felt so depressed. She thought to herself, Stupid, stupid, stupid! Every word he’s saying is right! The third command, and I already mess up! It’s the first fucking test and I already need to use one of my do-overs! How the fuck am I supposed to last through all fifteen when I can’t even play fucking Simon Says?!! Stupid, stupid cunt!!!

Now Master said, “Well, here’s what we’re going to do. Okay. I’m a very generous Master, so I’m going to let you keep that save. But at the end of the day, you are going to be punished so hard. You’re going to hate yourself for being the idiot you are.”

“Thank you, Master. Thank you, thank you, thank you, Master!”

“Enough! Now, let’s try this again. Master says put your hands over your head.”

Pam followed instructions. “Put them down on the ground.” Pam showed no reaction whatsoever. She didn’t budge. John smiled, and said, “Well, at least that’s a slight improvement. That proves you at least are at Pre-K grade level. Now, Master says put them down.” Pam eagerly put her hands down by her side.

“Jump up and down.”

No response.

“Please jump up and down.”

No response.

“Okay, okay. Master says jump up and down.” She finally listened to him. She began to energetically jump up and down. Gradually, she saw that he was enjoying this. He didn’t tell her to stop for a couple of minutes.

“Okay, stop.” He said, finally. Pam didn’t stop.

“Slut! I said to stop!” Pam still didn’t stop.

Now John smiled. “Okay, you got me. Master says to stop. Pam immediately stopped her jumping. It couldn’t have come a moment to soon either- she was entering the realm of exhaustion.

Now, John said, “Okay, Master says to begin masturbating.”

This was finally uncomfortable. Pam began to finger herself. It was humiliating doing this in front of John, her Master. He was watching attentively. You could see that he was thrilled to see his slut slave masturbating in front of him. It was a highly erotic experience. Pam gradually replaced her humiliation and embarrassment with desire and lust. Soon she only wanted to cum. But it was all part of John’s cruel plan. “Master says to stop.” Dejectedly, she did. It was difficult to stop.

“Okay, now shake your ass for me.”

She did nothing. “Master says shake your ass.” She began shaking her ass. She moved sexily, using as much eroticism as there was at her disposal. She could tell he was doing this not only to test her, but because he wanted a show.

“Okay, master says stop. Master says give me a milkshake.”

She began shaking her tits as best she could. She could see John’s boner.

“Okay, master says stop. Master says touch your eye.”

She did so. “Master says spank your ass, twelve times.”

She started to spank her ass. “Harder!” She did it at the same exact speed and level of pain. John said, “Master says harder!” She complied.

“Master says stop. Master says you passed.”

[molten man]

Great story officelover!!

[Officelover]

I'M SO SORRY!!!!!

Oh my Gosh I've been so busy recently! I haven't written in A MONTH! I feel so sorry guys! Don't abandon this story please- please keep reading. I'm so so so so so so so so sorry!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When to me my master speaks,
From my mouth no word leaks.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Okay, slut, get off the table." Pam did nothing. "The game's over! You listen to all of my orders whether or not they have 'Master Says' in front of them. I'm ordering you to get off that table or face serious consequences." Pam reluctantly followed her orders, not sure whether or not this was a trick. "Good slut," he said, resting her worries, "you passed the first test successfully. That one was short. And easy. Am I right, slave? Was that an easy test?"

"Yes, master."

"Good. Now, would you do me the honor of reciting the second rule, bitch?"

"Certainly Master... When to me my master speaks, from my mouth no word leaks."

"Excellent, slave. That is correct. Now, what kind of test do you think this will be?"

"I... I don't know, master."

"Hmmm... all right, down on the ground. Close your eyes. Here's the test... if you make any noise at all, you'll fail." Pam was kneeling on the floor. She was extremely anxious- she had no idea what her Master had in store for her. She sat there in utter silence, cold anticipation for the longest time- two minutes. Then all of a sudden a sound broke the silence. A whipping noise and the pain that accompanied it. Pam felt like screaming. She wanted to yell out in pain and agony- however, she knew that if she did she'd fail. She literally bit her tongue to subdue the pain.

"Did you expect that, my slut? Did you? Answer me, dear, when I talk to you! Not following orders today, are we?! Well, that deserves punishment!" Another hard stroke of the whip. She had never been whipped this hard. It felt horrible. The thing tht put her on edge is that after the second whip stroke there was a long period of complete silence. To quote Douglas Adams, "For a moment, nothing happened. A couple of seconds later, nothing contnued to happen."

Then something happened. Suddenly, a large plug was plunged up her asshole. She wanted to gasp in surprise, yell in shock. She did niether. Instead, she continued to kneel and nothing else continued to happen. The plug was removed soon, only to be reinserted for what must have been 7 minutes. When it was finally removed, her ass recieved more torture. She felt an immediate swat on her shapely ass. Then another and another and another. John's strong, masculine hands hurt a lot.

Soon after there was more whipping. It was getting easier to remain silent for Pam. She could internalize the pain a lot better now. Then something she didn't expect happened. A bucket of freezing cold water was emptied on her naked body. She felt like yelping from the sheer surprise of the moment. She kept control though.

These kinds of things went on for about an hour. She managed to keep quiet the entire time. John finally told her, "Congratulations, slut. You passed. You may now speak again."

Pam breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you Master."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~

I know that this section wasn't great, but I have to start somewhere. Comments please!!!

[Officelover]

Without my master's permission I won't cum,
Or even just edge some.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~

John said to Pam, "Let's take a short break, okay? Like fifteen minutes."

Another relieved sigh. "Yes... Master..."

John said, "I'm going to leave you to yourself for a couple minutes."

"Thank you, Master."

With that, Pam was left on her own. She could relax. She could think about the situation. She could calmly accept what was going on. She knew that these tests would prove to be quite important to her relationship with John. She was angry at herself for already losing one of her precious saves. However, she was also proud for getting through the first two challenges so quickly.

She sat silently on the ground, and breathed. In... then out. It was a simple, relaxing exercize that she did when she wanted to calm down. She knew that she would have to be ready to face whatever the next test was.

Before she knew it, John returned. 15 minutes had flown by quicker than they should have. “Well, well, well.” He said, upon his arrival. “Meditation, is it?”

“Uh… yes, sir.”

“Good. Healthy. Relaxing. Are you relaxed for your next test?”

She breathed, blinked, and answered, “Yes, master.”

“Good, slut. Recite the third rule for me, bitch.”

“Without my master's permission I won't cum, or even just edge some.”

“Very good, slave.” He circled around her. She suddenly felt very uncomfortable. “What do you think that this next test will be?”

She answered gingerly, “You’ll not let me cum?”

“Well done. You’ve used some of the simplest logic I’ve heard of to arrive at the simplest possible solution. Yes, whore, I will not let you cum. But it shall be more than that.” He paused, and looked directly into Pam’s eyes. “Are you quite horny, slut?”

“Y- yes, Master.”

“Hmmm… Yes. I can see it in your eyes. You need the pleasure. You need to feel that drug-like blast of pleasure ripple across your sensual, clear, perfect skin. The nearest bristle could send your sex senses flying, couldn’t they?”

“Yes, master.”

“You’ve done as I’ve ordered and haven’t came the past week, right Pam?”

“Of course, Master.”

“Good. Now, this test might take a while. First, let’s put you onto the table.” Pam was once again lifted and placed on the bondage table. Her feet were restrained, but her wrists were let free. “That’s making you horny too, isn’t it Pam? I know you like being restrained… whore.” Before she could answer him, a gag elegantly slid around her mouth. She was so turned on.

“Just listen, whore.” Two iPod speakers were popped into her ears. They played subtly sexy sounds. She found her self drifting away into a fantasy land. She could smell sex. She found her hands float towards her pussy. “Ah ah ah!” cried John. “You can’t touch yourself, remember? That’s the whole point of the test. You’re not allowed to cum, stupid whore.”

Now the nice TV in front of her turned on. She turned on with it, for it was showing a constant loop of porn. Filthy, dirty stuff. Just her type. Keeping her hands away from her vagina was like separating two magnets. She tried to close her eyes, block out her senses. She tried thinking of dead kittens or hitting mail trucks. Neither worked. Nothing could keep her from the Urge.

Three hours passed on that table. Three grueling hours. How she managed is a mystery to this narrator. Perhaps it was her love for John. Perhaps she was just a good whore. I can’t really say.

John finally spoke, and stopped the sex sounds. He turned off the television set abruptly. “You’ve proven yourself, slut. You’ve proven you can resist touching yourself. However, that’s only half of the rule. Now, slut, we’ll see if you can resist cumming.”

First, he blindfolded her. Then, he restrained her wrists. “I bet you wish you had these on for the past three hours. It would have been a hell of a lot easier on your part.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Don’t speak, Pam. Just… feel.”

She waited and felt. Soon she heard a buzzing noise. Within a couple of seconds electric shocks woke up her temporarily slumbering cunt. She was on the edge. She was on the borderline of anticipation and insanity. She was caught in a purgatory between heaven and hell. She knew that she couldn’t take any more than four more seconds.

The vibration stopped in three. And a half.

She was at the very threshold of ultimate pleasure, release, and euphoria. It was swept away from her- all of the pleasure. She needed more. She was exhausted from all of this anticipation. She could cum in an instant. She tried to remember her task – don’t cum. It was one of the hardest things she had done with John so far.

The pause was long. Silent. Her pussy was slowly consoled by the silence. Not for long though- soon the vibration came back, only louder. It scraped her cunt’s surface and nearly drove her mad. She wanted so badly to let go, to give up. But, unfortunately for her, she was not a quitter. No desire was strong enough. She had some inner strength.

Then, the vibration got louder, harder, and worse. She was screaming through the gag. She was on the verge of ecstasy when it all stopped. “Good job, slut.”

The gag was removed. “Thank you, master.”

“You’ve passed, slut.”

“Thank you, master.”

“You should know that if you even think about cumming today we’ll have to do this whole test all over again. Do you understand?”

“Yes, master.” She said, glumly.


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey...

I'm sorry. I haven't posted in two months.

Times have been tough recently.

Hope you enjoyed it.

[Lovesfundares]

yay PERFECT

THANKS OL

[Brockport2013]

Just finished both of the first two Pam's Stories and caught up in this one. All i have to say is you are an amazing writer and you have the best story on getdare ever written. I am eagerly awaiting a new installment! Keep 'em commin please and thank you!

[coolandtechy]

Just finished both of the first two Pam's Stories and caught up in this one. All i have to say is you are an amazing writer and you have the best story on getdare ever written. I am eagerly awaiting a new installment! Keep 'em commin please and thank you

I have to agree. There is not as better story on getDare than the three that you have written. I hope, once you are done with this trilogy, you will start a new one. You really are an amazing writer.

Please dont mind that I havent posted before. I will be posting a lot from now on.

[Officelover]

If to the bathroom I have to go,
I'll have to first ask Master yes or no.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pam had gotten the rest of the day off from John. He told her that she had "worked hard enough" and that she'd "do even more tomorrow." Pam got a very good night's sleep and woke up late the next morning (well, late for her anyways - about 8 A.M.)

John was already up when she went into the kitchen. It looked as though he had prepared himself his own meal. "Master, I'm so sorry! I must have overslept-"

He silenced her with the wave of his hand. "It's okay, slut. It's okay. Don't you think I would have woken you up and punished you already if I was mad? You're going to need to have slept. Today's a big day." She knew that today was going to have more tests for her. She expected the next one to be the fourth rule, 'Never will I let anyone else fuck me in any sense, I am here simply to make Master less tense.' That would follow the sequential order all of the tests so far had bended to. She didn't understand, however, how he would test her on it.

John said, "We will not be doing the fourth rule first."

"What?" Asked Pam.

"We will not be doing the fourth rule yet. That we will have to wait for." With that, he offered her some toast and orange juice. "Eat it! That's an order! You'll need your strength."

Both of them ate their breakfasts.

"Master?" Pam said, after she'd finished her breakfast.

"Yes?"

"Which rule will we do?"

He chuckled. "If you must know, bitch, we'll be doing rule six right now. Why don't you recite it for me?"

Pam took a moment and then said, "If to the bathroom I have to go, I'll have to first ask Master yes or no." Alarm built up in her face, very quickly. She felt that stereotypical feeling of having to go to the bathroom. "Master, what was in my food?"

"Ah, you've figured it out. You have consumed many laxitives. You will feel like you have to piss and shit within the next five minutes, or maybe you already feel as though you have to."

She felt insane. How could he do this to me? This is what Daniel did to me! This is the torture he used on me! This is... this is... oh I can't be mad at him! I love him! But... oh my God, I have to piss so fucking bad!!

She said, "You're not going to let me piss are you?"

He shook his head.

"I didn't think so."

* * * * * * *

Two hours later, the poor girl was spread eagle tied to a wall. Underneath her was a bucket, standing on a stool. If she pissed, the bucket would collect it and be a tell-tale sign to John, who'd gone out. She tried as hard as she could to not piss. She was thinking about everything that she thought would make her forget about pissing. She tried as hard as she could to distract herself, all to no avail. She just couldn't stop.

She stood there, agonized. She realized she could no longer help it anymore. She let the disgusting trickle fly. She pissed directly into the bucket. She breathed heavily, relaxing only a bit. She knew the whole time that John would punish her hardly and she'd just wasted one of her nine remaining fails. She just stood, bound, helpless waiting for her Master to come home, see her mess and punish her.

It was an hour before John returned. When he saw the bucket his smile faded. "Really, slave? I expected more out of you." With that, he untied her and told her to wait. She watched him as he pissed into the bucket. Then, worldessly, he took her and pushed her face into the bucket. She didn't expect it at all. It was disgusting. The bucket was fairly small and her face landed right in the piss.

He laughed and gave her more laxitives, and seven glasses of water. She was forced to be bound again, for three hours. This time, John literally sat and watched her squirm the entire time. He finally told her to piss. She pissed into the same bucket, which had not been emptied. To further punish her, John grabbed the bucket, poured it over Pam's hair, and left her there for another hour.

[Officelover]

As you may have seen from my blog post, I'm leaving getDare for a long time. When I come back I may continue this story, or I may not. We'll see. If not, I'm sure you'll find other stories to amuse you.